《Why do I have to hide?》 Why do I have to hide? I hide because of fear¡­ I¡¯m very much afraid to be myself nevertheless show who I am really inside, afraid someone might judge me for what I am or perhaps want to be. I¡¯m afraid of the world and everyone inside. Sometimes I want to hide so far away and never be found¡­And if I am ever found I want it to be by someone who loves me dearly. Who would want to be by me all the time? By: Carol Johnson ¡°Claire hide under your bed!¡± My mom yielded to me as I ran up the wooden stairs. She was right behind me as I crawled under my bed and Dad was behind her. ¡°Sweet hearts don¡¯t come from up under unless we tell you to.¡± My dad closed the door and placed things in front of it. My mom was sitting on the bed trying to keep me from seeing what was happening. ¡°What is going on?¡± Dad looked at me from around the room. ¡°Sweetie come here I want you to stay in here until everything is calmed down.¡± I got up under the bed and he picked me up and placed me into a secret hideaway in the wall. He kissed me so did mom. We gave each other hugs and they closed the door. I could easily see through it. The people who broke down the door. Mom and Dad turned to them and tried to fight them off. ¡°Where is the little devil? We saw her come in here!¡± One of the townsmen yielded to my father. He had the flaming torch right at my father¡¯s face. ¡°That devil you¡¯re talking about is my child named Claire. What do you¡­?¡± The backer from the chop stabbed my father in his chest right in the middle of the heart. I made a loud squeak and my mother did too. The man with the torch walked to Mother and kicked her in the face. She fought back the best she could but in the end, she fell to her knees. She was looking at me when he put the torch to her clothes. My heart was pounding against my chest. I wished the torch would go out and it went out. He stood over my mother and then he turned to me. I thought that he could see me but he turned back to her. ¡°If you want, tell me I will beat it out of you.¡± He punched her, kicked her, again, and again. Hot tears were coming down my face. My heart was pounding loudly, agents my ribs and continued to become louder, and louder! Until I could no longer stand to see them beat mother. I jumped through the wall onto the guy¡¯s back and pounded into his back. ¡°Get her off! Get her off!¡± They pulled me off but I kicked them off of me and ran to my mother. ¡°We told you not to come out! Run Claire! Run as far as you can!¡± She got up and we both ran to the wooden door. The guy pulled her back by her dark brown hair and put a knife to her neck. ¡°Do you care more about your life or do you love your mother?¡± I looked at them. ¡°Mother!¡± I reached out for her. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her!¡± One of the guy¡¯s grabbed me and then stabbed my mom through the heart. ¡°Mother! Father!¡± I cried as loud as I could. With her last breath she said. ¡°We love you. Leave this place and never look back.¡± She tried to smile but before it could form she died and my heart froze at the same time. ¡°No! Mom! Dad!¡± I tried to get free but the guy would not let me go. ¡°You will be joining them very soon. Hold her stall. It will be in a place called hell.¡± They laid me out on the floor, pulled my arms and legs in different directions. He was about to stab me when he said his last and final words. ¡°Goodbye you little¡­¡± Everything became a blur when I saw what was going on. I had my hand through his heart. Everyone gasped in horror as I pulled my hand form the man¡¯s heart and let him fall to his knees, than to the floor. The woman stepped behind the men, slowly, and the men were getting ready for me to attack them. I bagged up in fear than the men got closer and closer to me. When I ran and made my way to the stairs they was to close so I tried to turn around him, like a tornado and a blast a wind came blowing them away. One of them cut my arm. I ripped my white dress as I run out to the woods. They was all running after me. I looked one way, one way only. It started to snow and it did not take long for the trees and ground to be covered. For six days and nights I ran with no sleep. Until I could no longer run anymore. My feet was bleeding, form the sharp rock¡¯s that covered the ground. I was cold, sacking, and my teeth were hitting each other so hard I thought they were going to break off. I could no longer hear the dogs barking or hear the people¡¯s footsteps behind me. As I made my way into the middle of the street. Something was coming my way really fast. It came closer and closer until it hit its brakes into a stop. I looked at the dark car for a long mount. Than four people got out and walked over to me. It was a blond woman, a red head man, and the other two boys had blond hair too. ¡°Hay, what are you doing in the middle of nowhere?¡± The lady asked. She got closer and I could see her blue eyes. I bagged up a few steps. ¡°Are you bleeding?¡± I moved my arm behind my back and started to back away. Before they said anything else I turned and ran down the road. ¡°Run after her! She hurt!¡± The lade yield. There were two sets of feet behind me that I could hear. I stepped on really sharp rocks and stumbled to the ground. The guys behind me grabbed me and pulled me to the side as the car got closer to us. They were gasping for air just like I was. Soon as the car came to a complete stop they tried to put me in. I got back up and tried to run. There was no point in calling for help, no one was going to help me. I was able to run around them and dashed back down the road but the guys came back after me. ¡°Stop we are trying to help you!¡± I kept running. ¡°Pleases you¡¯re just going to get hurt more if you keep this up.¡± He huffed. I don¡¯t know what was going on. I must have got slower because he grabbed me. Then he pulled me to him so I would stop. I wiggled, kicked and tried to go in circles to get loose but nothing worked. Tears were pouring down my face as pain ripped through my body. I put my feet on the top and side of the car trying as hard as I could to force myself away from it. I never said a word but I did fight as hard as I could. ¡°Chet grab her legs!¡± He grabbed my feet and pulled me into the door of the car. It was worm in the car to me it was like I was near a worm fire. He closed the door and I looked at the space in front of me. I looked behind me to see a back with lots of space. I stared at the big brown dog in the back. It was like the dogs that were chasing me when I was running. ¡°We need to get to the hospital right now hurry up, Dad.¡± I looked at Chet and I could not tell what he looked like. There was no light in the car. ¡°Try to keep her seated, will ya.¡± He started up the car and took off. ¡°What is your name?¡± I did not answer. One of the guys touched my arm and I fled. My arm was hurting and bleeding a little stale but my feet were the main thing bleeding. ¡°Ok, where are your parents?¡± I looked at my arm and squeezed it a little. He waited a little and moved on to something else. ¡°See if she has any wounds? Besides the one on her arm.¡± One of them grabbed my arm and then a little went. ¡°Dad she is freezing like ice. We need to get there really fast.¡± He looked at the lady in the front. Who placed her hand on my forehead. Behind us some red and blue lights went off with a siren. He pulled over and turned on a light that lit the whole car. I was sitting the wrong way and staring at the big dog in the back. The police officer came over to the side window. ¡°Sir do you know that you were going 65 in a 50 zone?¡± I sat back into the seat and looked at the guy at the window. ¡°Yes sir. I¡¯m trying to get to a hospital because of this girl, we found. She is bleeding from her forearm a6nd I don¡¯t know how much blood she has lost or how long she has been out there.¡± He looked back at me and I was looking at the officer. Who was now looking at me. ¡°Sir I¡¯m going to ask you to follow me. I will get you to the hospital as fast as I can. Wait until I get in front of you and you can fallow.¡± He just stared at me for a long time. ¡°Thank you sir.¡± The officer got in his car quickly and took off. ¡°Listen girl I need to know something about you. Can you even understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± I could feel the dog breathing down my neck. I shook my head, he looked at me then back at the rode. ¡°How long have you been out there?¡± I looked at my hands and held up the number six. ¡°Did you find anything to eat?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Are you the only one out there?¡± He slowed down as we made a right turn on to a free way. I may have lived in a village with no stuff like this but I know what they are because I read about it. Somehow I even saw everything in my dreams. There was nothing on the side of the highway but a few minutes later there was a city and we stopped there. The hospital was six blocks away from the freeway. The father was the one to carry me into the hospital. People from all over the place came and laid me on to a rolling bed. They rushed me into a room and sewed up my arm. Rapped my feet up and put really worm covers on me. The police came into the room, the people that found me came with him, and their dog. At the first sight of the dog I jumped out of the bed and ran to the side of the room. ¡°Dad I think she is scared of dogs. Do you want me to take him back.¡± The blond boy was taller than me, had gray eyes like the Dad, he had on a big blue jacket, and a pair of baggy blue jeans. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want Chris in the car. He is part of our family.¡± He patted Chris on the head and then he went to the other side of the room. The nurse came in and walked over to me. ¡°Sweetheart you need to rest.¡± She put me back into the bed and gave me some more covers. ¡°Is this your daughter?¡± ¡°No, they found me. My real parents are no long able to be with me.¡± It took them awhile but they found out what I meant. Sadness went across all of their faces. ¡°That means you have to be up for adoption. I will go call them right now.¡± The officer left the room and the nurse followed him. ¡°If you can talk, how come you would not answer my questions? I thought something was wrong with you.¡± I looked at the Dad and he looked just like Chet but the red hair. The officer came into the room and walked over to me. ¡°You can go to your new home by tomorrow. The doctors will need to tell them if you can sleep by yourself or if you need help.¡± I looked at him than at Chris. ¡°I¡¯m able to sleep just fine by myself.¡± I started to pick with my stitches. ¡°Yes, but it is just in case. Did you eat while you were in the woods?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ok you are going to be given something to eat. Do you know how the family died?¡± My stomach growled in both anger and hunger. I looked at him for a second and then the lady onto my side facing the wall with the window. ¡°How did they die?¡± I did not want to say anything. ¡°Can you go? I''m tired and have not had any sleep for six days.¡± I whipped the tears off of my face. ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± I said as they left. ¡°Your welcome.¡± Was the last thing they said. When I woke up I was sweating cold beads of sweat. There were tears in my eyes and my pillow was soaked. I sat up and whipped my tears away. ¡°Your name is Claire Hope. You don¡¯t know your mom or dad''s name. When you ran away there were people and a pack of dogs running after you. For six day straight you ran and that is when they found you.¡± I looked to my right to the officer and there was a tape recorder. I just looked at him. ¡°When you sleep it is easier for you to answer questions.¡± I looked at him and started scramming. He was the guy that killed my family. He had the torch in his left hand and the knife in his right hand. I jumped out of my bed and ran to the door. Someone came through the door and I ran to the window. Before I could jump through the people grabbed me. They pulled me to the bed and the nurse came in and tried to give me something to relax. It took two hours for it to work but I finally calmed down. ¡°What did you do?¡± The nurse asked as she put the HIV and the bag of blood back up. ¡°Nothing she just woke up screaming. If I¡¯m right she had a flashback from the day she was chased away from her home. Listen to this and you will see yourself.¡± He pressed play and then he stopped it. Everyone looked at me. My heart was racing. ¡°You were forced to leave? Why?¡± The nurse asked and she turned to the heart rate machine. ¡°She only answers questions when she is asleep.¡± I laughed and the nurse looked at me. ¡°The stuff I gave her is going to last for a long time. By the end of today she will be fine.¡± The nurse walked out of the room and I stopped laughing. ¡°Play the whole thing. What did I tell you?¡± They looked at me with a shake. For some reason drugs never work on me but for a few seconds of minutes if they are really strong. ¡°Fine I will.¡± He played the whole thing. The type ended when I said I was able to blow out fires without even being near it. I just blew my whole life up again! ¡°What does that mean? ¡®Able to blow out fires, without even being near it.¡¯¡± He looked at me then he pulled out some paper and a lighter. ¡°Nothing, I was asleep.¡± I was looking at the lighter in his hands. He placed it back in his pocket and grabbed a camera. The nurse came in and I stopped talking. ¡°The people are here to take her to her new home. I need to get her dressed so can you please wait outside.¡± They walked out of the room and she took the needles out of my arm ¡°I can dress myself.¡± I quickly got dress, in my same clothes I came in with, and lift. They put me into a white escalade and drove three hours to get to my new home. It was like a castle but a little smaller. The walls was red and there was two windows on the two tallest towers. The rest was like a house, the walls was red stones, the roof was black, and the door was glass. There was a garden to the right, to the left was a big field and kids was playing all a round on. There was some kids older than me, my age, and younger. All of them were divided up into two groups. Young kids were closer to me and had a playset to play on. The older kids was on the farther part of the field, there was nothing for them to play with but walk around the track or run. Soon as I got out of the car a lady with a mold on the top right side of her mouth. Just above the lip, her brown hair back into a pony till, light brown eyes, tan skin, really skin, and had on a green dress on. ¡°Hi, I am Kevin the leader of this house. You will do as I say and follow the rules. Their rules are no black clothes, no gum in the house, stay in the dorm you are told to be in, no going into the boy¡¯s dorm. Other than that you are able to do anything you want to.¡± She led me through the door and to a staircase. I caught a glimpse of the living room. The only thing in it was chairs and a wooden table. At least, what I could see from the stars. We walked up to the first floor. She took me down a long hall, there were no mirrors, pictures, or doors in the hall. We finally got to a door at the end of the hall. When she opened it no one said a word. The girl''s eyes flow to me and never lift my face. ¡°She is the new kid here and she is thirteen years old. One of the big kids, not the little ones. She will have full reasonability to. Get to know her, have fun.¡± Kevin gave me some clothes and walked away. ¡°Hay, new girl your bed is right there.¡± She pointed to a bed and it was a little small but I can work with it. I looked at the girls and placed my clothes on the bed. For some reason I know something was wrong with this bed but I just sat on it. When I looked at the clothes it was dark blue, the shirt was too. Before they looked up at me again I changed my clothes. The shirt was long sleeve and I had long pants. The girls have blond hair and blue eyes. They look like twins, the way the talk I would say so. I walked over to the door and was about to live when the girls started laughing. ¡°New kid come here.¡± I did not want to talk to them but I have no clue how to get outside. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Claire.¡± They looked at me like I was doing something wrong. ¡°Brigit is all of are names.¡± She was now standing by herself. ¡°What power do you have?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I growled at her. She got off the bed and opened a door next to it. ¡°I will explain but let''s go outside with everyone.¡± I walked over to her and she held the door open. I looked outside and saw if I stepped out I was going to fall. ¡°Just go outside you will be fine.¡± I fell straight to the ground and Bright laughed. ¡°I thought you had the power to fly, sorry.¡± I growled at her and she came falling down. ¡°Did you do that John?!¡± She got up and her face was red from both cold and anger. I heard laughter coming from up ahead of us. ¡°No, the new girl had to do that. I saw you fall that¡¯s all.¡± He was laughing really hard. ¡°So, you have the power of wind?¡± He looked at me and smelled. He was now standing by bright. She was now two feet away form me. ¡°She doesn''t know what her power is. I¡¯m trying to help her. You have to blow out this candle. Ready¡­¡± Soon as she lit it, it blew out. ¡°John stop! Claire needs to do this herself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡± He looked at me. ¡°Are you doing this?¡± ¡°No.¡± I said it too fast and bit my tongue. That was the truth and lies. I kicked the snow and looked at Bright. I put my hand on the ground moving the snow to the side. There was water running and it was two feet deep. ¡°Are you guys standing on water?¡± I looked up at them. ¡°No.¡± I looked at their feet as they kissed the snow away to reveal the green grass below. As fast as I could I ran behind them. They looked for me all around them. I looked at them like they were crazy. Soon as they saw me they started laughing. ¡°Your good.¡± Bright and John finally stopped laughing. ¡°We should test her for everything. She has mastered one of them so far.¡± I did not want to hear or do anything else, but I guess my power had something else planned for me. ¡°What about you, Bright? Bright when you fall you are right next to me.¡± She shook her head. ¡°My power is talking with nature and nothing else. I¡¯m guessing because you don¡¯t know how to control your powers. That you made it so big I was able to stand next to you.¡± I looked down at my feet then into their eyes. ¡°What is normal for all of you? I mean how many powers can one person have?¡± ¡°The most is two and only one person has that kind of power. Her name is Big sis and she thinks she is the most powerful person in mankind. She thinks she is a match for mother nature, the most powerful of them all.¡± I could not stand to hear any more so I ran away form them. I found myself far away from everyone else. There was a gate it was really long so I sat next to it. I was in a meadow, lots of animals, and plants form all kinds of colors. Butterflies were all around me and made a rainbow. Dog¡¯s, wolves, cats, tiger¡¯s, and many, many other animals. There were oak trees, pain trees, and lot¡¯s of other¡¯s. It was like nature gathered all of the different things together for some reason. ¡°Claire do you know why you are here?¡± A soft voice called out to me. ¡°No, why am I here? Where is here?¡± I looked up at the bright blue sky and looked around for who I was talking to. ¡°You are going to bring peace to yourself. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I looked at the grassy fields and pitted the animals around me. ¡°You will know what to do when the time comes. Until then go and make your own choices.¡± I could feel someone holding me in their arms. My eyes opened a little and a bright light came into them. ¡°You''re up! That is a good sign for you.¡± There was a teens voice I was hearing. He laid me down onto something cold and hard. ¡°Can you hear me?¡± He put something wet on my head, it was like water, but it did not move around. ¡°If you can hear me squeeze my hand.¡± A worm hand held mine and I gave him a soft squeeze. ¡°Good, if you can see me shake your head.¡± He moved clearly in front of my face. I moved my head slowly. For some reason I was cold then warm. He had long black hair, blue eyes, and big fangs. I started to feel like I was moving into a warmer place but I was not sure because my sweat was cold. I doze off for what seemed to be six seconds. Slowly I was waking up, finally I was able to hear everyone around me. ¡°When you found her was she covered with a blanket of snow?¡± ¡°No, it was really weird the way we found her. There was snow only on her left hand.¡± Bright exclaimed. Someone was holding my hand. ¡°How was the rest of her?¡± ¡°She had flowers all around her dead and alive, there were some animals, like birds but that is not normal for them to come out in winter. There was sunlight beaming down on her, she was burning up, and there were beads of sweet on her.¡± John was the one talking. I slowly moved my hand to my head and sat up. My arms, cheeks, and stomach burned. It was like I was on fire. I looked at my arms, nothing was there. ¡°Hay, do you feel ok? No stomach ache, your not dizzy, no fever, or made your throat hurt?¡± His blue eyes were darker than the last time I saw them. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I hoped of the metal table I was on. I got up too fast and almost did a swan drive. A guy grabbed me. I regained my balance and walked out the door. ¡°New girl your going to fall if¡­¡± I was all ready out the door, when I looked down I was levitating. What kind of orphanage is this?! Slowly I got to the ground and walked over to the big house that I came from. I made my way back to the room and sat on my bed. No one was in here but there was a big plow of folded up clothes on my bed. There was a wooden trunk in front of everyone¡¯s bed including mine. I opened it to put my new clothes in it. I moved the covers back and there was nothing wrong with it. My arms, cheeks, and stomach burned even more; it felt like a whole wad trying to burn its way through the skin. then it stopped out of nowhere. When I looked at my left arm, there was light blue glowing on my left arm and on the top left below my shoulder too. I looked at my arms for a long time. It looked just like waves of water and it went around my wrist, and below my shoulder. I immediately looked at my right arm. It was glowing red and looked like fire. My stomach was glowing baby blue and looked like wind blowing around my belly button. I put my hands on my cheeks and I could not feel anything. Somehow I know something was there. Soon as someone came in I pulled my sleeves down and put my hair in front of my face, hoping it was going to hide what was on my cheeks. All the girls came in and sat on their beds. They were all talking to each other. Then Bright walked over to me and grabbed my arm. I quickly pulled my arm away from her and pulled my sleeve back over my wrist. ¡°What is the matter? Are you scared of us?¡± I looked at my leg and never said a word. ¡°Will I guess you found out what your power is but where is your mark?¡± My heart skipped a beat. ¡°Hay Big sis! Where is your awe mark for the wind?¡± I could feelomeone else walking over to us and she was tall. ¡°On her cheeks or stomach, they should look like wind blowing around.¡± I popped up and she pushed me back down. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± See got down onto her knees and I could see her through my hair. She had black hair, light brown eyes, and Asian. Soon as she saw my face she stepped away. ¡°There is no way she has wind for power.¡± She just stood there looking at me. ¡°Her eyes are like a shark or some kind of animal. Something is not right about her.¡± She grabbed my face. Then pulled my hair back and she turned my head side to side so she could see both sides. ¡°Her power is Wind not Earth.¡± She tossed me to the side and I flew to the wall behind her. ¡°She doesn''t belong here.¡± I stood up and I could feel my right arm burning like flames. Not too long after, words came in. I made sure my face would not be seen. ¡°So, why did you call me here?¡± ¡°The new kid is not one of us. See for yourself he walked over to me. ¡°What is wrong with your face?¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± She grabbed my arm and pushed my hair back. Please don¡¯t see anything. I looked at her eye¡¯s and she stepped closer like she was trying to look at my soul. We stood like this for a while then she started gasping for air. What is her problem? ¡°You are going to leave this place. You''re not one of us. In two week you are going to be taken away to some other orphanage.¡± She stepped away and I walked over to the doors to leave. I ran outside and sat back at the gate like last time. The gate was really high and when I put my hand on it. I jumped because of the sock it let out. ¡°If you are trying to run away you''re not going to make it.¡± Shawn was sitting on something on my right. ¡°So, she is kicking you out of here?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He smiled and then walked over to me. He was floating in the air. So, he has the power of wind. ¡°If you see anybody using their powers you can¡¯t go anywhere.¡± He pulled water up into the air and I watched as he made it turn into different kinds of animals. ¡°You are trapped here now.¡± Kevin came running to us and when she got to us. I thought she was going to slap him because she was furious. ¡°Shawn you know the rules!¡± She was glowing like a dog. Then tiger marks appeared on her cheeks. They were glowing a mud brown color. ¡°Oop¡¯s, I made her mad. Will I guess we have to go.¡± He smiled at her. He grabbed my arm and we took off in the air. He stopped at the point so we could see the horizon and beyond. ¡°Do you always make her mad like that?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. Look at her now. She is no longer human, her form is a big fox. Some of the people here are just like her. The guardian of the Earth.¡± He pointed her out. She was panting around in a circle. ¡°So, your guardian of the water?¡± Wind came blowing around us in a circle. My stomach started to tingle. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± He said proudly. ¡°You have some kind of power but I can¡¯t find out what it is. When John brought you to me in the play house. He was anxious and he was thinking about something.¡± If he is water why are we flying in the air? Water goes on the ground and it doesn''t float. ¡°What did she do?¡± ¡°Um¡­ she looked at my cheeks. Is there anything on my cheeks?¡± I moved my hair away and he looked at them. ¡°No, that is why we can¡¯t find out what power you have. Do you know what you have?¡± ¡°How are we in the air? If you¡¯re water and not wind. Water does not fly or float.¡± He frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t have to answer that. You can find that out yourself. Do you want to find out what you have?¡± I looked at the river we were standing forty feet above. ¡°What are you about to do?¡± He smiled and pushed me away from him. ¡°See you on the ground.¡± He let me go and I started falling. As I fell, I did not make a sound. I need to do something. I thought of the most painful night I had ever seen. Mom and Dad died that night. Before I knew it I was floating in the air. I was two inches above the river. Slowly I moved myself back over to the gate. The wind was blowing around me like helicopters when they took off. The snow blew away because of the wind. I sat back against the gate and tried to calm myself down. I hate that night, I will never forget that night it changed my whole life. Kevin was looking at me as she walked back over to me and I just covered my face. ¡°I have found a place you can go. The couple have two boys and they are older than you. You can go or you can stay here. It is your choice, let me know by the end of two day.¡± She was back in her human form as she turned a smile across her face. ¡°I will go.¡± It is going to be easier than being here. I¡¯m sure if I leave I may be able to run away or think. ¡°Pack up your clothes and you can leave tomorrow in the afternoon. Soon as you''re done packing, leave your suitcase there and come to my office tomorrow.¡± I smiled and ran back into the house or building, I''m not sure what it is. There was a suitcase on the bed and it was brown. I put all my stuff in it. I went to sleep and the next day the morning passed quickly. ¡°What is your problem?!¡± I did not bother to look up at Big sis and Bright. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I closed the suitcase and locked it. Big sis made it go flying across my room. ¡°What is yours?¡± ¡°We are sick of you. Stop hanging around Shown.¡± I was getting made at them both. With one look at my suitcase it came flying over to us. I made it look like it was going to hit them in the head but I stopped it and they docked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± I sat the suitcase on the bed and walked out of the door. As fast as I could I walked over to Kevin¡¯s office. She was already there. ¡°They are going to be here in two minutes. Are you hungry?¡± She turned and looked at me. ¡°I know you did not eat dinner last night, breakfast, and lunch.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine thank you.¡± I wonder why I got to leave the day after I got her. ¡°Here they come now. You can come in.¡± Who would won¡¯t¡­ O my gosh it is the same family form before. Why did they want to get me. ¡°Hi Miss. and Mr. Graham. I Just need you to feel out some papers and you can go.¡± They walked past me and sign some papers. They are not the one¡¯s getting me. Most likely they are signing papers that confirms they found me. ¡°Claire go outside please. You will be able to go home with your new family soon.¡± ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am.¡± So, they are getting me. I guess that is a good thing. When I was out the door the two sons were there. What were their names? Let me think¡­ I know Chris is the dog¡¯s name and Chet is one of the kids. Who is his brother? ¡°Long time no see. How do you like being here?¡± Chet walked over to me but the other kid stayed sitting at the other side of the wall. ¡°It¡¯s ok if you like lots of drama.¡± Shawn came walking down the hall. When he saw me I stepped behind Chet. ¡°What is it? Is something wrong?¡± He turned to me and I looked at my feet. ¡°Not really.¡± Shawn walked over to the side of me. ¡°Claire where did you go? I was looking for you.¡± I jumped by surprise, then I walked behind Chet. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think?¡± I answered with anger. He should know he dropped me to die in the first place. He tried to go around Chet but I just moved the same way. ¡°What are you made of?¡± He moved faster so I did the same thing. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think?¡± He stopped. Reached around Chet, grabbed my arm, and pulled me to him. ¡°Don¡¯t answer my question with another one.¡± ¡°Let me go.¡± I tried to push him away but he pushed me to the wall. ¡°Let me go! Your hurting me.¡± That is not true, no one can hurt me more than I am right now. ¡°No, I want to know the answer.¡± He squeezed my arms harder and my wound opened up again. Tears came down my face as the memory of why it was there came back to me. ¡°She said let her go.¡± Chet grabbed Shawn¡¯s arm. ¡°Who are you?¡± He looked at Chet. ¡°I¡¯m her big bother. Let her go. This will be the last time I ask nicely.¡± Shawn turned back to me and Chet snatched him off of me and threw him to his brother. ¡°I told you it would be the last time.¡± Shawn came running to Chet and pushed him to the wall. Then he pulled water out and used it to hit Chet. ¡°Stop that is not nice.¡± He looked at me and grabbed my hand. ¡°Than you¡¯re coming with me.¡± I pulled my hand away and then he grabbed it again and pulled me. Chet¡¯s brother, who looked just like him, jumped in and stopped him before we took seven steps. Chet grabbed my arm then kicked Shawn in his back to make him let go. ¡°Mom and Dad will be done soon. Until then just sit right here. I will be done soon.¡± I grabbed his hand. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt him.¡± He shook his head and left. His brother came over to me and lifted my sleeve up. He grabbed his shirt and ripped it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He never looked up at me. He just took my arm and rapped his shirt around it really tight. ¡°Thank you.¡± He looked at me and smiled. I then looked at Chet and Shawn. ¡°Can you stop them?¡± He laughed. ¡°No, trying to stop him it¡®s like trying to stop the sun.¡± It was a good thing his parents came out in time before any one got punched in the face. ¡°Chet get off of him! Where do you think we are?¡± I looked at the ground and did not say a word. Even though it was all my fault. ¡°Divan you should have stopped him.¡± I pulled my sleeve back down so I could not see the mark of fire. ¡°Yes, Mom you are right. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He got off of Shawn and we walked out to the door. I looked behind us to see Shawn was getting ready to strike Cheat in the back. I got behind them without them noticing. Somehow I used his water against him. I stopped it and made it slap him. After that I left and got into their car. ¡°Claire, why did Chet and that kid start fighting?¡± The father asked as he drove the car. ¡°Shawn was trying to take me somewhere and I did not want to go.¡± ¡°Did Shawn know you before, we found you?¡± ¡°No, I just met him yesterday.¡± I don¡¯t have to feel out of place because the dog was in the back sleeping, but why am I? Something in my stomach tells me something really bad is going to happen. After about a few minutes I started yawning. ¡°Did you get enough sleep last night?¡± Chet asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so?¡± Sleep slowly swallowed me up and I was in a deep sleep. ¡°Claire how have you been?¡± I could not see anything but I could feel my mom and dad right next to me. ¡°Mom! Dad! I miss you so much. I know it has not been longing but I feel alone.¡± What was stopping me from seeing them was my tears. I whipped them away and we hugged each other. They was pale and really cold. ¡°We missed you too. Sorry we have not been with you. Tell us everything that has happened so far.¡± Mom sat me on her lap and dad put her on his lap. It was like the night I had gone to school for the first time. I told them how bad the day was. I told them every little detail of what happened not leaving out one thing. Mom touched me and I jumped a little. ¡°Claire I¡¯m sorry we should have told you about your powers. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± I put one hand on my moms¡¯ hand and the other one on dads¡®. ¡°Why are you both so cold?¡± They looked at each other more than at me. ¡°Sweet heart don¡¯t worry. We are just happy to see you so we are going to be like this for a while.¡± Dad said that as he kissed my cheek. ¡°I have been so sad since you left me. I can¡¯t laugh, smile, cry unless it has something to do with you. I can¡¯t even go to sleep without waking up with sweets all over me or tears in my eyes. Everyday I feel like I don¡¯t even have a heart anymore.¡± My voice started to break and tears came into my eyes. ¡°It is like I¡¯m a robot that get up only so I don¡¯t get treated different.¡± I hugged them tighter. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Try to be yourself so you can live like you wish. Just because you can¡¯t see us doesn''t mean we are not with you. Like we always told you. We will be in your heart no matter how far we are from each other.¡± They started to fade away. ¡°Let the spirit be with you. We love you.¡± What does that mean? ¡°I love you both too.¡± I started to come out of my sleep. There was a cold gust of wind that blew over me. I opened my eyes and whipped my tears away. ¡°Dad, try to call them again! It¡¯s too cold for you to be going outside. We should just wait.¡± Divan was trying to talk his dad into staying in the car. Chet was the one I was sitting on and he was holding me. My face started to burn. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want none of you getting sick. It is only two miles away. I can run there and back.¡± He went around to the back of the car and open the back door to get a red container. It looked like it holds gasoline. ¡°Mom, make him wait. I can go and get it.¡± ¡°What is going on?¡± I sat up and looked at Divan. ¡°Dad is trying to go get some gas. The next town is two miles away.¡± ¡°Who can run two miles the fastest?¡± He looked at me like I was stupid. ¡°Chet can but when he heads back he is going to walk.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t he go then?¡± I realized I really was sitting on Chet. Why am I? ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to and Dad will not let me go.¡± There dad came back into the car and got some money. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will be back before you know it.¡± He closed the door but before he did I saw a brown dog behind him. I looked behind the seat to see that Chris, their dog, was there. I wonder what the dog was doing there. If their dog is stalled here what was that out there? It took me a hour to find out what it meant but I found out. ¡°How far would your father be to the town?¡± Divan looked at me. ¡°Why is something wrong?¡± I looked out the window at the dog that was looking at me. ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t know. What is the next town?¡± That dog is like the ones from before. ¡°It is called Dead end drive.¡± The Mother answered me. ¡°How far is he from there?¡± I said quickly. He thought about it. ¡°He would have another mille until he got there.¡± I looked in her eyes then I reached for the door. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Chet closed the door back. ¡°That is the town I used to live in. I have to go save him.¡± He locked the door. ¡°From what? There is nothing that can kill him.¡± I shook my head. ¡°The name has a meaning.¡± ¡°What does it mean? If you go there you won¡¯t come back alive.¡± I looked at the ground. ¡°You gotta be kidding me.¡± ¡°I wish I was.¡± I unlocked the door. ¡°How did you live there and make it out? If you die and never come back?¡± ¡°That is the key to it all. You would have to live there for three years or be born there. It has something to do with the neighbor. The town called ¡®Lover¡¯s end.¡¯ I think you can find out the meaning of the name. Chet can I have your jacket?¡± He gave it to me and I got out. ¡°Keep the dog close to you. It is the only thing that will keep you safe.¡± I put his big jacket on and took off. The sound of dogs came in front of me. When I saw them they were attacking Chet¡¯s dad. I ran to his side and kicked all of them off. They bagged up and I looked at Chet¡¯s dad. ¡°Thank you for helping me.¡± He was limping on his right leg. ¡°Damn dog¡¯s I know I should have brought Chris.¡± I took my jacket off and gave it to him. ¡°Put it on your not wearing the right clothes.¡± He slapped it on. He was barely walking fast. At this rate we won''t get there until day break. ¡°The dog¡¯s are coming back.¡± I grabbed his arm and I let the wind blow around us. Soon after I picked him up and ran with him on my back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Saving your life.¡± Soon as we got to the gas station I stopped caring for him and using my power. ¡°Hurry and get what you need to. We need to leave soon as we can.¡± It did not take him long to get the gas. Then some guy walked up to me as Chet¡¯s dad came over to me. ¡°How dear you come back here?¡± I looked at the man to see he looked just like the backer that killed my father and mother. ¡°After you killed him you had no right to be here.¡± ¡°Excuse me can I help you?¡± The man looked for me to Chet¡¯s father. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Are you the father of Claire?¡± ¡°Yes, is something wrong?¡± He looked at the man and then me. ¡°You can help me then. I need you to die.¡± I stepped in between them. ¡°If you so much as dear to even try to hurt him. You will end up the same as your father and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want that.¡± I looked the guy in his eyes then I heard some people screaming. ¡°Then you will follow after your damn parents.¡± I was glaring at the guy. ¡°You can go¡­¡± My hand was around his throat and I pulled him down to my height. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever threaten this family like that ever again.¡± Before he could cut me with a knife I threw him two yards back. ¡°Lets go.¡± I put him back on my back and ran to the car. Soon as I got to the car I put him next to his door and I put the gas in the tank of the car. When I was done I got in the car and he started it up. ¡°How did you know I needed help?¡± He was driving a normal speed. ¡°I saw a brown dog outside the car and I found out it was wronging me.¡± I looked out the window and it disappeared. He hit the barks. ¡°Why are there dog¡¯s in front of us?¡± It was a brown dog. ¡°Keep going your not going to hurt them.¡± I Made a mini tornado and it picked up all the dog¡¯s. ¡°Go that is not going to last long.¡± He took off and went through the town. I¡¯m getting good at this magic stuff. We kept on going until we got to their house. It was a castle like the one in beauty and the beast! The only thing different was there were no angels outside. I would think it was a dream if Chris wasn¡¯t breathing down my neck. We were far away from my hometown. I wonder what town this is? Whatever it is I¡¯m not going to fit in at all. ¡°What happened to your leg? Let¡¯s get the doctor to look at it. Boy¡¯s tack Claire¡¯s bags and show her where she will be staying.¡± I feel so bad I¡¯m the reason this happened. ¡°Come on we will take you to your room.¡± Chet pulled me and Divan got my bag. They led me down a big hall with wooden floors, white walls, and a table with pink and white floors on a glass table. ¡°You have a nice house.¡± I looked at the window that should be outside and it was nice. There was flowers and a bridge. This place is what my mom dreamed of when she was a little kid my age. We entered my room and it was like a master bedroom. There was a body sized mirror on the door to the closet and bathroom. The bed was a queen size, there was a window on the right of the bed that was almost the size or the bed, a desk on the left of the bed, and to top it off there was a chandelier that looked like diamond¡¯s sparkling when the light hit it. ¡°This is your room. I hope you like it.¡± I walked over to the bed and sat on it. I soaked right into it. ¡°I love it.¡± I laid down on the bed and looked up at the ceiling. ¡°Claire if I ask you any questions will you answer?¡± I wonder why Chet wants to know. ¡°Yeah, I will answer the best I can.¡± He was quiet for a little bit. ¡°What was the whole thing about in your home town? Why can only those who have been born there and not be killed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a really boring story to those who don''t leave there.¡± I could feel him sitting on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m up for it.¡± ¡°Ok, but do you want it with pitcher¡¯s or just me talking?¡± ¡°Pitcher¡¯s, but how are you going to do that?¡± ¡°You already know I¡¯m not normal and the story is going to explain everything. I need pen¡¯s and a big sheet of pink paper.¡± He got out of the room and got everything I needed. I don¡¯t even know if I can make pitchers. ¡°You two have fun with your story time. I¡¯m going to cheek on dad.¡± Divan left and Chet came back. ¡°How is this going to work?¡± I smiled at him. ¡°You will see. It started when my mom and dad were little kids. In the town called lovers path.¡± I made my mom and dad out of the color¡¯s green and blue. At first it was really hard then it got better and easier. ¡°It¡¯s not even called that any more.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true and you will find out why. There parents loved magic and they would cast spells.¡± I made them out of purple and black for the hair. ¡°One day the village chef saw them call forth a flower.¡± I made it look more real. ¡°It is none as death headed your way flower, or for short death flower, because of the color of it.¡± ¡°What would that be?¡± ¡°It looks like a rose but it¡¯s black and it has thorns. My parents told me it used to be white like the snow drop but it was called the lover¡¯s rose. On each of the piddles there is a heart on it. That is how it got its name.¡± I made it on the paper and let it show the heart. ¡°The chef that saw them make it. Thought it would be best to kill them.¡± I made it so the people in the town were around them with torches. ¡°They wanted the flower to no longer exist so they placed the lover¡¯s rose on the blade they were going to kill them with.¡± I showed the chef with the blade in his hand. ¡°He took my mom and dad from them because they calmed that they were human and not what everyone thought.¡± ¡°That was not the truth was it?¡± I shook my head in sadness. ¡°They warned them if they die that there would be a curse on the village. The chef did not believe it was true until he saw it himself. When he killed my grandma the rose made a screaming nose. Than my grandpa cried in pain so did mom and dad. The flower that was screaming was my grandpa. When the chef looked at the flower he did not understand what was going on. The flower that was pure white was changing blood red and he did not know what to do. He killed my grandpa and it turned completely black.¡± I should have the flower half white and black. Then I missed all the colors of the paper and made the flower flowers. ¡°From that day on the flower grew and people would die every time they came across the flower. They say the spell will never go away but others believe if someone with the same love is stronger than there''s and bloodline of them. With their lover that the spell will be lifted. That is why they let my dad and mom live.¡± ¡°Are they brothers and sisters?¡± ¡°No there not. My grandma came from the town next to them. It was called happily ever after because of the waterfalls and everything there would bring peace to anything or anyone. My mom was from the same place only my grandma was not her real mom. Her mom died in a house fire while she was at school and my grandma being her mom¡¯s best friend took her. They were visiting that is how they might. The same thing happened to my father but my mama and papa were part of a magic family. That is how the story goes and it repeated itself two times.¡± I was looking at the death flower on the page. ¡°What do you mean repeated itself?¡± ¡°The same thing happened to the ones that took in my parents.¡± I put all the color¡¯s back in their right pens. ¡°I¡¯m getting tired, what time is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± We grabbed the stuff and put it on the floor. I laid on the bed and fell asleep. When I woke up someone was next to me. I sat up and whipped my eye¡¯s. Why is it ever time I wake up I¡¯m laying on someone? It was Chet and he was in a stall so I just played with the ink from the pens from last night. I made my mom and dad, next to them I made me and their parents. We were in the woods camping out around a fire. I just made it so I was having fun with game¡¯s and talking. Soon and Chest started to wake up. I put it all back in its place and looked at him. ¡°How long have you been up?¡± He sat up and looked at the pen¡¯s in my hands. ¡°Not long. Why are you in this room and not yours?¡± I got off the bed and walked over the mirror on the closet. ¡°I fall asleep. Why does it bother you?¡± I looked at him through the mirror. ¡°No, but it might bother your parents.¡± I wonder how his dad is doing? ¡°Speaking of them, how is your father?¡± ¡°I was going to check on him before breakfast. Do you want to come with me?¡± My left arm was tingling like it was telling me to say yes. ¡°Sure.¡± He got off the bed and put his shoes on. I walked over to put mines on. ¡°Your power is wind and that¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yeah, but I have a feeling I¡¯m missing something but I don¡¯t know what it is. It¡¯s like I¡¯m supposed to be doing something.¡± What is it with the marks anyway? I¡¯m supposed to be windy and nothing else but why do I have these other marks? He led me down a hall and we walked into a big room that was like a hospital. The only thing that was different was it was only one room. To make your own room you have to slide a wall over and you have your own room. The whole room was white like a normal room I guess. Chet walked over to his mother and father. I followed after him and tried to stay quiet as I could. ¡°Dad, Mom good morning. How are you both this morning?¡± He gave them both a hug and I just looked around the room. ¡°Great thank you. The doctor has not given the test results yet¡­¡± I could hear the doctor talking outside of the door and I knew the news was not going to be good. ¡°You have to tell them. I can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t either, they are like family to me, my eyes are still red.¡± ¡°What did the test¡¯s say anyway?¡± I could hear paper moving. ¡°He is going to die. The dog had some kind of poison in him.¡± I walked over to the door they were at. ¡°Excuse me if you don¡¯t mind may I ask you something?¡± They looked at me and hid the paper. The one on my right, with the red eyes, had brown eyes, black hair, a long white coat on, over his white shirt and pants. The one on my left had has black contacts on, black hair with blue highlights on the end, and had some clothes on. ¡°Yes, we can.¡± I looked at the manila envelope. ¡°I overheard you talking.¡± There eyes grow wide. ¡°What kind of poison is it?¡± ¡°Why you can¡¯t do anything to help.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°The place where he got bitten is my home town. When I was small I had to learn how to make the cure. Just in case I got bitten or someone I know did. What kind of poison is it?¡± They took a deep breath and pulled me over to a different room. ¡°We don¡¯t know. Everything we have been looking for does not work. We tried to find out what it was but it is not in the computer at all.¡± He handed it to me. Do you need me to tell you what the stuff means?¡± ¡°No, I know a lot of stuff.¡± They were right, nothing showed up when you scanned it. Something is missing. ¡°Did you take some blood samples from him? Or any thing with D.N.A?¡± ¡°Yes, we took his blood and scanned it. There were no results.¡± ¡°I need one of those white coats, glass, some fresh blood from him, and some values. Does the lover''s rose grow here?¡± They were scrambling around getting everything I needed. ¡°No, we never heard of that kind of flower before. What does it look like?¡± I guess we just have to grow one somehow. ¡°We can have someone go get it for you.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t go near the place.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t get near them, then why would you ask?¡± The guy with the blue hair asked. ¡°I just thought that it would find a new place to leave but it seems there is no other place it can leave.¡± Someone will have to go get it one way or he will die but the rose has never grown in a long time. If I do my math right, I scribbled numbers on a piece of paper, it has been over 90 years since anyone has last seen it. The last time it showed up¡­ ¡°What is it anyway? I¡¯m sure we can grow one here.¡± ¡°¡­is when the lovers are near the death flower and they show their true love!¡± I looked at the doctor¡¯s behind me. ¡°Sorry did you say something?¡± ¡°If you tell us what it looks like we might be able to grow it.¡± ¡°No, it has been dead since 90 years ago. There is a replacement but if it crosses your path you die.¡± They looked at me like I was a joke. ¡°I bet you the dog came across one and eat it. That is how he got the poison it was form the dog.¡± ¡°How do you know so much about the lovers¡¯ flower if it died before you were born?¡± ¡°My parents and their parents. It is a thing we pass down to the children younger than us.¡± When they got me the blood sample they gave me everything I asked for. I mixed the blood up with black ink from the pin in my hand. Then I put a cap on it and shook it up for ten or twenty minute. I sat it down and cleared off the disk in front of me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Did you tell them about the father dying?¡± There were ten more doctors here. ¡°No, but we are about to.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let them know.¡± I took the last of the paper¡¯s off and grabbed a clear bowl. ¡°They don¡¯t need to know right now. I can find this cure because of the flower.¡± I grabbed the guy with the blue. ¡°Hold this.¡± ¡°What about the flower? What kind of poison is it?¡± He was standing next to the table now. ¡°You go get me drinkable water and non-drink able water.¡± I told the girl with the blond hair and blue eyes. ¡°The lover''s flower has a story of how it became the death flower. It starts with lover¡¯s and ends with their death. Thank you.¡± I grab the two cups of water. One was in a cup you would drink out of every day and the other was in a beaker for experiments. I sat them on the table and grabbed the mixed blood. I put the non-drink able water into the bowl and put two drop¡¯s of the blood in it. Then I grabbed two more bowl¡¯s and did the same thing to one of them. ¡°I need a girl to come over here.¡± The blond girl from before came over to me. ¡°I need you both to stand on this table.¡± Soon as they got up there I gave them the bowl¡¯s with the water and blood. I sat the blow with nothing in it on the ground. ¡°Hold the blow with the hand farthest from your partner. Now with the free hand interlock your hands with each other.¡± ¡°Do we have to do that?¡± I flashed a half smile. ¡°If I want to work, yes.¡± The girl was blushing so was the guy. ¡°Now put the bowls next to each other. When you do let the liquid fall to the ground and join together, but you''re going to need to look each other in the eye¡®s.¡± They did so and made it into the bowl. Soon as they were done I looked at the water as it missed together and picked it up as I smiled. Prefect I know the way to get this to work. It was turning brown rather than black. ¡°Now I need you both to look into the bowl. What do you see?¡± They looked at it for a few minutes.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°I see a black flower with thorns, and blood coming from it.¡± The woman said. ¡°What about you?¡± I looked at the guy and he was turning pale. ¡°I see a couple bagging their kid to run away. The father is laying on the ground with a stab to the heart. The mother tries to get the child away but only makes it to the door¡­¡± He was seeing my past but why? ¡°She and the child are captured and now the mother dies. The girl and begging held to the ground. Before the guy could kill her she got free and put her hand through his heart.¡± The girl waved her hands in front of his face but he just looked at the bowl in my hands. ¡°She runs away and¡­¡± I turned the bowl around and looked into it. Why is it showing this? I turned around and threw it at the wall. He snapped out of it. ¡°Why did you throw the bowl?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be in the room I was told to be in. No one interrupt me.¡± I was really made. No matter how hard I try to leave that behind me it comes back and bite me. I looked at the bowl as a flower grew. It was the flower of death. One of the people walked over to it. ¡°What is this?¡± He was about to pick it up. ¡°Don¡¯t touch that! It¡¯s the flower of death. If you touch it you will die.¡± I ran over to the flower and picked it up. ¡°Why are you touching it? You will die from it.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t die from it. My bloodline is the reason it came to be.¡± I looked at the flower and saw the heart flash white it happened so fast I did not think it really happened. ¡°Like I said don¡¯t bother me while I¡¯m in my room. Don¡¯t tell them about the father, just keep him in that room. Run as many tests as you can. I will be working on the cure.¡± I took off the lab stuff and laid it on the table as the woman and man walked off the table. ¡°What about your food? And everyone is going to be asking where you are.¡± I stopped at the door. ¡°Fine, I will only come out when they come and get me.¡± I walked to my room and I looked at the flower. So, if love is what makes it pure than if I¡¯m right I have to find someone in love. Not only do they have to be in love it will have to pure love. I placed the flower on the desk and turned to look at the mirror. If I go looking for someone like that it may take weeks maybe even years! There has to be a shorter way to find what I¡¯m looking for. How did my mom find lost things? She would always say ¡®Put your mind at rest and feel your soul with peace. You will always find what you need.¡¯ I was never good at that though. I would always find the next person to die or disappear. She know how to use her powers to. I Just got mine! How can I do that? I paced in my room for hours than I found a way. I can try mediating or some thing. I took the flower and sat it in front of me as I mediated. My eyes were closed and when I thought I was calm enough to open my eyes. When I did I could not believe what I was seeing. I was in the air with the white flower. The heart was pure white to and the stem of the rose was smooth. I found out how the flower work¡¯s! Will I think I did. I slowly lowered myself to the ground and I reached for the flower. Two of the petals fell off and I picked both of them up. It stayed white but than it turn black again when someone knocked on the door. I placed the black flower on my desk and I put the white pebbles in my pocket. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry but the father is getting worse. I don¡¯t think he will make it through the day. He has begun to cry in pain and¡­¡± I walked over to him and he let me out the room. ¡°I need some more of his blood and tell him to get ready to feel some pain.¡± I was back in the lab and everything was ready for me. Soon I got everything ready, they gave me the blood and I took out the white petals that fell off. Then I smashed them and mixed it with his blood. I got a syringe and put the antidote in it. They took me to his room and I looked at him. ¡°If you are going to leave you must put your mind at rest and feel your spirit with peace.¡± He shook his head and I put it in his arm. Then I rubbed it around. He closed his eyes and I just stood by his side. ¡°What is going on? Why did he close his eyes?¡± I put my hand on his forehead. ¡°He is becoming cold, he did not do what I told him to.¡± I said it low so only I could hear myself. ¡°Get them out of here he needs to rest in order to get better.¡± I need someone to stay who is filled with love. Chet got loose and ran to his father''s side. The doctor with the blue hair was about to grab him when I looked him in his eye. ¡°He can stay. I¡¯m going to ask him questions.¡± He has nothing but pure love for everyone. ¡°Stay in here with him. I will be right back.¡± I walked to my room and got the flower. It was white when I came in. Soon as I walked in the room with everyone it went black. ¡°What is that for? It brings death, not takes it away. Why did you bring it here?¡± ¡°I told you the story and it is the only thing that can help him right now. Doctors, you have to leave. We are going to contact spirits so unless you want to then please live.¡± The one with blue hair was the only one who stayed. ¡°I will wear you now. The wind¡¯s will pick up and you might float in the air if it all goes will.¡± Yeah right you''re going to float any way. ¡°I always wanted to float. Let¡¯s get started.¡± He smiled and I laid the flower on his father''s chest. ¡°Put your mind at rest and feel your heart with peace. Now sit on the ground, close your eyes, and mediate.¡± It did not take long for me to get in the right mood. The doctor was having a hard time with his body heat but Chet was all ready to go. I let the winds pick us up and I waited until I was sure to open my eyes. I looked at the flower and it was pure white. I picked it up and six petals fell off. Their eyes were open too. I let us go back down to the ground and soon as I stood up the father opened his eyes and sat up. ¡°Father!¡± Chet hugged him and I smiled at them. Why did the petals fall off? ¡°Let them all come in. If you stall, you want to tell them the news before you can.¡± I gave him the coat and glass back to him. I walked to my room. I had the flower close to my chest. I looked at the sky that was an orange color. Soon as I laid in my bed I fell asleep with the flower to my chest. ¡°You are doing wonderful! I never thought you would find out the cure.¡± I was back in the place from before. The animals and everything was stalled here. ¡°Thank you. I know I did not do it all on my own. Do you help me?¡± The soft voice laughed. ¡°Yes, I gave you the flower. You did everything else. I know the cure had something to do with the flower but I had no Idea how to do it. You will be a great person in your life.¡± I could feel someone behind me but when I looked there was no one. ¡°Why did you leave the guy named Shown? He was a nice guy.¡± ¡°He tried to kill me and¡­¡± I looked behind me again but no one was there. ¡°¡­he tried to beat up Chet because of what he did. He is too protective over someone he barely knows.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know him?¡± ¡°What do you mean? I never saw him and he never saw me.¡± ¡°Are you sure? Think about it more. The reason why I boring you here is so you can learn your power¡®s.¡± ¡°Power¡¯s I only have one and that is wind.¡± She laughed. ¡°Try using water make ripple¡¯s in the pond under you.¡± I looked at it and put my finger in it. ¡°Try to use your power, not your hand. Be happy and try to do it again.¡± I waved my hand after I found my happy place. It was with my mom and dad. The day we were in the forest and I went to sleep in between them. A big wave of water went in and then made a wave. I played with the water and I was surfing on a dolphin. This was so much fun that I fell into the water. I was scared when I saw the sharks but then they came up to me and gave me a ride. I thought this was a pond. It is not big enough to hold all of the sea animals. ¡°This is not a normal place. This is where people came to train. They don¡¯t have to worry about no one coming in on them and finding out what you are.¡± ¡°We are not allowed to let anyone know?¡± ¡°No, not unless you want to be treated differently. You have all of the four elements. When you want to use them you will learn. ¡°Wow! I can¡¯t wait to use them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t show other people. That is why they did what they did. When your mom and bad die. They are scared of you so don¡¯t tell anyone or you will die, Just like your no good for nothing parents.¡± I used the water to take me to land. ¡°Your parents deserved to die.¡± ¡°Shut up! They did nothing wrong, it was me! I was careless. I let them see me play with the birds and everything.¡± The voice kept saying it over and over. I could not stand it. ¡°Yes it was your fault! all yours!¡± ¡°It was all me!¡± I woke up with someone leaning over me. I could not tell because of the tears in my eye. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I heard you screaming!¡± It was Chet I rolled over to my side. ¡°My parents died because of me. It was all my fault.¡± He touched me and I pushed him back. I bumped into someone trying to run away. His strong hands pushed me back and he looked at me. ¡°What happened to you?¡± It was David. ¡°I want to go outside in the woods. I want to see them one more time. They need to know I¡¯m sorry for what happened to them.¡± I looked behind me and grabbed the death rose. ¡°Let me leave or die by this rose.¡± He bagged up and I ran out the door of the room. The moon light shined on me as I found my why outside. I looked up at the sky and never looked down. I was in the middle of the house. It looked like it was a min forest. I walked across the bridge then I looked at the tree¡¯s and claimed it. I looked up at the moon and I could see my mom and dad. They were smiling down at me. ¡°Sweet heart It was not your fault. You did not even use your powers.¡± My mom was smiling when she said it. ¡°You did not even have your power at that time. We were washing our clothes and they saw us. Yes, we could have stopped them from killing us but we wanted you to stay alive. That is why we hid you but your stall came out.¡± My dad was smiling like he was happy he was gone but upset because he was. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I told the family I was able to use wind. That means I¡¯m going to be treated differently. I will run away and start a new life. To make it alright and change my name.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Be yourself and make sure they don¡¯t blow your life up.¡± I laughed and so did they. ¡°This is the last time you will see us but not the last time we will be together.¡± ¡°Hello Mom and Dad. I¡¯ll see you when I can.¡± ¡°Hello Claire we will too.¡± ¡°Let the spirits be with you. We love you.¡± We all said it together and we blew kisses to each other. They disappeared and I just sat on the tree looking up. I fall a sleep and I woke up the next day. Someone was calling my name. ¡°Claire! Claire! Where are you?¡± I tried to pull my leg¡¯s up on the big tree and dropped the rose. ¡°Oops¡± I looked down to see Divan picking it up. He looked up and I moved back so he could not see me. ¡°Claire I know you''re up there! Can you get down from there?¡± He knows I¡¯m up here. ¡°I¡¯m coming down now.¡± I made my way down the tree and he was waiting for me. ¡°Why can¡¯t I stay up there? Out of harm''s way.¡± ¡°Because you will make Mom worry and Bother to.¡± We walked back over to the glass door¡¯s. ¡°So how long were you planning to go without food?¡± My stomach was growling and I did not even know it. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I did not feel hunger until now.¡± I looked at my clothes. ¡°Can I go take a shower and change my clothes?¡± ¡°Sure I¡¯m going to have someone outside your door to show you the way. See you at lunch.¡± He waited for me to go in then he walked away. Once I got dressed I realized Devin stall had the death flower. That is wonderful. I can¡¯t believe he has it. I hope nothing happens to him, if it does it will be all my fault. I ran out and bumped into the guy that was outside my door. So much for someone he¡¯s a damn bodyguard! He was tall, brown eyes, buff, and had on all black. ¡°You¡¯re a bodyguard aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes I am. I will be watching over you every time you leave the house.¡± I looked down the hall and he led me to the dining room. ¡°Are they a royal family or something?¡± ¡°No, they make a lot of money.¡± I don¡¯t want to know what he does but for some reason I think he is the government of this city or town. I wonder what would happen if the people found out about me. Would he lose his job or will I die? ¡°I can take care of myself. I know how to do things on my own.¡± He opened the door for me and I entered. ¡°Thank you.¡± Everyone was already at the table waiting for me. ¡°Hello Claire. Nice day don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Hello, yes it is very nice.¡± I sat down then a camera took a picture of me. When I looked at it there was a group of people standing there looking at me. The guards ran after them and they ran. ¡°If they get away with that they are going to miss everything.¡± Soon as they wanted to run through the room and out of the big brown door¡¯s I came in form. The guards were behind them and I was behind them. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I ran back to the glass house and climbed a tree. When I first saw this place I thought it was a back door and if I¡¯m right they will come through¡­ The People came running from up under the tree. I have not had any fun with my power¡¯s so I think it is time. I floated above them and when they crawled up under a rock and the guards went by I landed on the ground. I walked past them and the guy jumped out at me. ¡°You little brat.¡± They put the camera¡¯s to the ground. ¡°Your not going to get away with this.¡± He pulled out a knife and I sliced both of my arm¡¯s than my clothes all over the place. ¡°Catch.¡± He threw me to the guy next to him. I screamed really loud. Of course I was not in any pain. A lot worse. ¡°You little bitch!¡± The guard¡¯s ran to us and beat up the guy¡¯s. The guard from before grabbed me and walked to the room that was like a hospital. He laid me on the bed and the doctor¡¯s that I helped took care of me. Next time I wont get hurt. I started smiling and the doctor¡¯s looked at me as they got down with the last cut. ¡°Why are you smiling? You just got cut with a knife.¡± ¡°It goes back when I was five years old.¡± He raped up the last cut and took the gloves off. ¡°My name is David and the one with the blue hair is Darin. We forgot to tell you when we first night.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Claire nice to have worked with you. The cut was minor so I can walk around fine. The only thing is the pain but nothing works on them. Maybe for a few minutes.¡± I just sat here looking at them. It doesn''t matter what, I¡¯m going to run away. They are really nice but I want to start all over. I already messed up my life so all I have to do is start all over and go back to the orphanage. My life was not meant to be lived like this, I was meant to die alone. That is how I plan on dying. No one can come in between me but why did I go to that one place. Why did she do all of that stuff? I don¡¯t care but I¡¯m never going back to it. I may be thirteen but I do know a lot of things. More than I should know. ¡°Drink this water. Take your time and Why were you in the green house? You was spouse to be eating.¡± ¡°I was not hungry and I wanted some fresh air.¡± I played with the paper cup in my hand. ¡°Will please don¡¯t do anything like that again. If you want to stay here and be the daughter of the government.¡± So he is someone famous. I hate famous people. They let it get to their head. They thank everyone whose spouse is nice to them or give them whatever they want. ¡°Do you want to go back to that orphanage?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Then be a good little girl and be yourself.¡± I frowned at him. ¡°You''re not going to like me that way. Everyday I would be under the house in the basement doing things or home work. The only time my mom and dad would see me is after school or during lunch and dinner. Maybe every once a week they would see me for breakfast.¡± He looked at me like he was wondering how close we were. ¡°Ok, we can make that work out. We can give you some room to do your own experiments yourself.¡± ¡°No, I can just sit in my room or see what you guy¡¯s do. I may not look like it but I know a lot of this. You want to know I¡¯m here unless you make a mistake then I will say something.¡± He smiled. ¡°Ok, you can come tomorrow. Don¡¯t tell Mr. Graham because he will not like it.¡± ¡°Ok, tomorrow it is. What are you guy¡¯s working on right now?¡± ¡°We found a thing and we have now clue what it says. It is some new type of writhing.¡± ¡°May I see it?¡± He told Darin to go get it. ¡°What do you know about things like writing? We have had this for three moths and we only found words.¡± Darin gave David the paper. ¡°They are ¡®Yelp Dellik¡¯ What does that mean? They are far apart so we don¡¯t know what they are.¡± I looked at the paper. Kalp Delik ¢ß¢Û?? ????? ¢Ü? ¢á¢Þ ??? ? ??¢Ü ?¢Þ¢Û? ?¢Ý? ?¢Û¢Û ?¢Û¢Þ ¢Ý¢Ý?? ?¢Û??¢â? ??¢Û¢ß ¢Ü???? ?? ?¢á?????? ¡°Get me a panicle please. I have come across this before and found out what it meant. The whole thing was someone screaming for help. This is the ghost handwriting. Here is what it says.¡± Yelp htiw em ro eid ¢ß¢Û?? ????? ¢Ü? ¢á¢Þ ??? ! M¡¯I dloc dna lla enol- ? ??¢Ü ?¢Þ¢Û? ?¢Ý? ?¢Û¢Û ?¢Û¢Þ - a, Esaelp pleh em¡­ eb eerf!!!! ?? ?¢á?????? ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Get me a mirror and I will tell you.¡± He took me to my room. I stood in the mirror holding it to my stomach. ¡°Play with me or die! I¡¯m cold and all alone. Please help me¡­ be free!!!!¡± ¡°How did you find that out so fast?¡± ¡°My dad did this for a leave and he should teach me how to do this. He even should me how to write in it.¡± Who is this? ¡°Where did you find this? This is not a normal thing for anybody to just start writing.¡± ¡°We found it in the green house. We found more of them but we have no clue what it says. Do you want to see them?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± We walked out the door and I could see a girl stand outside crying. Where did she come from? I wonder if she is the ghost that is sending the notes. Soon as we got into the lab they showed me everything they found. They were all calling for help. Is that girl the ghost? I could feel someone that was cold behind me. I looked over my shoulder and the girl was standing there. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Nothing I thought someone touched me. These are all asking for something. How long have you found this?¡± ¡°We found them all a day apart. What is it about? I hope it has nothing to do with a ghost. I don¡¯t think I would get along with them.¡± The little girl got behind David and made a face at him. Why is she wearing new ed hardy clothes? She played like she was slapping him, kicking him, and when he turned around to go get something. She was on his back riding him like a horse. I was trying not to laugh. ¡°Can you help us find out what it means? It¡¯s been month¡¯s or something like that.¡± ¡°I already know what it says.¡± I let out a breath I was holding ever since the girl came in. She stopped and looked at me. That¡¯s when I realized she was older than me. What did I do? ¡°What do they say?¡± I picked up a handful of them and gave one to everyone. When I looked up the girl was in front of me. ¡°I will give you a hint. It all has something to do with help and a ghost I have to guess. What I have read and seen so far I would have to say so.¡± I balled my hands up trying to make it seem like I can see through the girl. ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell us what they all say?¡± I smiled. ¡°You asked me to help you. That is what I¡¯m doing.¡± I put my hands in front of my face and rubbed it. ¡°Then give us some more help, who is it?¡± ¡°Yeah who is it?¡± The girl asked. Her voice was high pitched and she had blond hair and blue eyes. She was dirty, really dirty but how did she get dirty? ¡°I don¡¯t know. There is no name of who it is.¡± The girl walked over to David and placed her hand over his right arm. He grabbed his arm and looked at it. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± He pulled his sleeve up. ¡°No, my arm is hurting a little that¡¯s all.¡± I caught a glimpse of his arm and there was a name on it. ¡°Ok, will if you need anything else I will be in my room.¡± The girl¡¯s name is Ashlee. ¡°You can see me can¡¯t you?¡± She was in front of me and I walked faster. Way to convene her I can¡¯t see her. ¡°You can answer me. What is your name? Why are you here? Can you help me get out of here? Why can¡¯t no one see me?¡± Soon as I got into my room I grabbed the death flower. ¡°What kind of flower is¡­ That is the Death flower! Get read of that right now!¡± See stepped back and I looked into her eye¡¯s. ¡°Yes I can see you. I can answer you, my name doesnt matter. Yes, I can help you get out of here and I don¡¯t know why they can¡¯t see you.¡± She started laughing. ¡°What is so funny?¡± ¡°You are weird to answer ghost questions. I¡¯m sure someone else would have said something about me. How come you would not say my name?¡± ¡°Ashlee is your name.¡± She got closer to me. ¡°You can read the death language? How you didn''t die.¡± ¡°My father showed me how. If you died how come you have not moved on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Something is holding me back and I think it has something to do with the kid that lives here. What is his name? Chet! I fall in love with him and never told him about my love.¡± As she carried on her voice became softer. ¡°He is so handsome and not like his bad bother at all!!!.¡± Her voice was becoming bitter. ¡°He is messed up, thinks only about himself, perverted and straight out rude!!!!¡± ¡°How long have you known them?¡± Before she could answer someone knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Chet walked right in and she gasped and ran to his side. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± She looked at me. ¡°Tell him I¡¯m here. Tell him my name.¡± Before I could say anything she flowed over to me and ran into my body. I flew to the ground and Chet came over to help me up. ¡°Claire are you ok? What happened?¡± I was looking at my body and it was moving by itself. No, she took over my body. I walked over to my body but I could not get control over my body. Once she¡­ I mean me, stood up, I fell over to him and he grabbed me. ¡°Are you feeling ok?¡± He put his hand over my forehead. I was blushing really hard. ¡°Give me back my body! How did you even tack over it?¡± She looked at me then back to Chet. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡± She stood up and gazed at him. ¡°I came here to ask if you would like to go to the green house and walk with me?¡± ¡°I would love to!¡± She is flirting with him. ¡°How have you been? It¡¯s been forever since I have seen you.¡± I followed them into the middle of the greenhouse. ¡°You are talking a lot. Is it because I never came to visit you? I¡¯m sorry I will came and she you everyday.¡± It was now night time and we just got done eating dinner. The whole time Ashlee was looking at Chet and stuffing my face with meat or whatever she could get her hands on. After that Chet and Ashlee walked back out in the green house. He gave her his jacket and she held his arm. ¡°For the last time I will say this. Give me back my body!¡± She laughed and stuck her tongue out at me. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking how handsome you look.¡± ¡°Stop flirting with him! I don¡¯t even like him and give me my body back!¡± She is going to make him think the wrong thing about me. ¡°Thank you and your¡­ beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you! You have no clue how long I have waited for you to say that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do anything stupid.¡± They were now in front of my room. ¡°I have to tell you something. Will you listen to me, Chet?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t my body back now! You have had enough time. Hand over my body.¡± ¡°Yes sure is something¡­¡± ¡°O my gosh! Stop that right now! Stop it Or I will¡­ I will¡­¡± She looked at me and rolled her eye¡¯s. Then she leaned back. ¡°I love you.¡± She opened the door. Then took off his jacket and gave it back to him. She slowly closed the door. ¡°How dare you kiss him! On top of that with my body! Get out of it now!¡± She laid in the bed and gave me back my body. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you went that far and this is not your body.¡± Tears were coming down my face. ¡°It feels so good to be alive! Man his lips are soft and worm.¡± I rolled over and barred my face in the pillow and tried to go to sleep. Someone was shaking me so I got up to see who it was. ¡°Your finely up, you have slept through the entire morning. It is about time you got up and helped us.¡± I sat up and rubbed my eye. It was David and Darin. When I stood up I fell forward and one of them caught me. I let out a big yawn. ¡°You are stall tired? How late did you stay up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not coming to help us. Put her on you back David.¡± When he reached for me I saw his arm again. ¡°Next time you are going to care for her.¡± When he put me on him he started walking. ¡°When we get in the lab let me look at your arm. There is something on it.¡± I dozed off and when we got back into the lab I was a little bit a wake more. He sat me in the chair and I grabbed his arm. ¡°Can I have a marker please? I want to show you something.¡± He gave me a black marker and I drew what was on his arm. ?¢â?¢Û?? ¡°What does that mean? We still don¡¯t know what the letter¡¯s mean.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the girls name. If you find the answer to that it might make some since. Good night.¡± I laid back into the chair and closed my eyes. When I woke up I lit out a big Yawn. Everyone was laughing. I must have been talking when I was asleep. ¡°Look she is up.¡± David looked at me and stared at me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can you give us a hint? We came up with some names. Is she named after a state?¡± ¡°No, and she is not named after a star, plant, or planet. Anything else?¡± ¡°Nope back to the drawing board you guys.¡± I laughed and they all looked at me. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Tell me some of the name¡¯s you came up with. I will tell you which one is closer.¡± He pulled out a piece of paper. ¡°Christen, Amber, I¡¯m a dummy, Fart a kiss, Kiss a face¡­¡± I started laughing. ¡°What kind of name¡¯s are those?¡± He smiled and flipped the paper over. When he got done everyone was laughing. ¡°Sorry none of them was close start all over.¡± They all began working again. When he turned around I started talking. ¡°Her name is Ashlee, she has blond hair and blue eyes. She is about the age of Chet and Divan. The letter¡¯s that are in all of your hands are her asking for help.¡± Everyone pulled out a pen and piece of paper. Then pulled up a set near me. ¡°What does she need help for?¡± Someone yelled out. ¡°Her spirit is trapped on earth and she can¡¯t move on to the next world.¡± She stood next to me and looked at everyone. ¡°David the reason your arm started hurting is because of what she wrote on your arm. For some reason she has come here and if I¡¯m right she wants to confess her love to Chet. He is not able to see her, that is the problem but I can. For some reason she took over my body yesterday and walked around with him.¡± ¡°Can she take over anyone¡¯s body?¡± ¡°No, only the ones who can see me.¡± I looked at her and she smiled. ¡°No, only people who can see her. Otherwise when she touched David she would have taken over him.¡± ¡°Is she in this room?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Can you prove it?¡± ¡°Give me five seconds.¡± She walked over to Darin and slapped him. ¡°Oww! What the hell was that for?¡± He soothed his cheek. ¡°Is that good enough?¡± ¡°No make something float or let her take over your¡­¡± ¡°Make something float. Ashlee, go ahead.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± I smiled at her. ¡°Yes go ahead and do it.¡± I used wind and made the paper¡¯s fly all over the place. Then I made it so everyone was floating seven feet above their seat. I let everything drop. ¡°Is that good enough?¡± ¡°Look at the place it is a miss!¡± I rolled my eyes and fixed everything. ¡°Ok we get it she is here. What does the sea want with us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not us she wants.¡± ¡°Can I take over now?¡± ¡°Do you want to talk to her yourself?¡± They shook their heads. ¡°Tomorrow you have to leave me alone and let me sleep. Go head Ashlee takeover. Don¡®t you dare go near him or I will bite your head off.¡± I walked over to David where she was standing and she took my hand. I fell and someone grabbed me. She was now in my body and I was standing next to her and no one could see me. I just walked around and then I went to sleep. When I woke up I was back in my body and someone was taking me some wear. ¡°Claire woke up, it''s been six days. Do we have to feed her through a tube?¡± ¡°Yes we do. Go get everything ready.¡± ¡°How do you feed her like that?¡± ¡°We put it down her throat and we make the food into liquid. Than¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t Chet give her another kiss? I¡¯m sure she would wake up to him.¡± For some reason I could not breathe then I popped up and was gasping for air. ¡°There is no need for that. She is up to look.¡± They were all the way across the room but they sounded like they were right next to me. ¡°Hay, next time you go to sleep you should make sure you know what they are going to do.¡± They were by my side and he gave me a cup of water that I gulped down. ¡°Why did she kiss Chet then disappear?¡± ¡°She kissed who?!¡± They were all laughing. ¡°When Ashlee took over he walked in and she made out with him. Then when she said ¡®I love you¡¯ to him. She fell and Chet grabbed you. Where did she go?¡± I rubbed my head. ¡°She moved on. I¡¯m happy for her.¡± My stomach growled and I felt embarrassed. ¡°Go get her something to eat.¡± Chet entered the room as he said it. My face burned more but what for? ¡°Can everyone please leave I want to talk to Claire alone.¡± Everyone left and I played with the covers nervously. He sat down on the bed where my thigh was. ``When I came to your room and you fell to the ground, what was she? She took over your body?¡± ¡°Yes, did you know her?¡± ¡°Yes she die three months go. On September 22, 2009. She died because of a house fire. Her mom left the fire on and gas was leaking. Ashlee was sick that day and stayed home. Than the house blow up and she was sleep. The house burned down and she died in it.¡± He liked her, why else would he know all of this stuff. ¡°Her mom did not shed a tear. When she saw her body she stood there with a smile. One day I saw her go into the woods and I followed her. She was screaming with joy and jumping. It seemed as if she killed her intently after that she saw me and I ran. She came after me but my bodyguards was looking for me and I ran into them. For some reason the lady was pitied and everyone was there for her. One day she came here because of her job and I saw her with my father. She was asking for some money to pay for her house and he gave it to her. She saw me but I ran a way before my dad could. I don¡¯t like that lady at all I have not seen her every since.¡± His eyes are filled with anger. I smiled. ¡°You liked her didn¡¯t you? You were going to tell her your feelings but then you heard she died. Then you saw it on T.V. or something.¡± ¡°How do you know all of this stuff? Did she tell you? Is she stalling here?¡± He looked around the room and I laughed. ¡°No, she moved on. She never knew you liked her and I don¡¯t know. Did you want to tell her something?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sure she already knows everything now.¡± ¡°Do you think you can forgive her mom? I mean Ashlee is put at rest now.¡± ¡°No! She killed her only child! How can anyone forgive her? She is a Killer!¡± I wonder if he was to die now would he hunt her or let it go. ¡°If I was Ashlee I would have hunted her until she came out with the truth. It is not right for her to do that to Ashlee. She would always talk about how sweet and loving, her mom was. Then her mom does something like this, it''s not right.¡± ¡°Where does she leave now?¡± ¡°On 3928 Sour patch. Dr. Why?¡± ¡°Just wondering how much you hate her.¡± I wonder if I can hunt her using my powers. It would be like practicing in a way and getting back at her, for Chet and Ashlee. ¡°Do you have a video camera?¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°I just want to video the green house and see if they can really pick up ghosts.¡± Not another one. There was a man that had blue eyes, and blond hair. Who is he? I wonder if her mom killed him? ¡°Can you help me?¡± He reached out to me and put his hand down. ¡°Go get the camera right now. Here up.¡± He got off the bed and followed my eyes. Then left for a few minutes and came right back. I set it up on the guy and he stood there. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°parker, I need help. I don¡¯t know how to move on and I¡¯m running out of time.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®Running out of time¡¯?¡± ¡°I have to Move on in the next six week. If I don¡¯t the death master can calm me and order me to do things. If I don¡¯t do them I will get sent down to the underworld. Please I don¡¯t have long.¡± ¡°Ok, Parker what do you need to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The only thing I know is I¡¯m looking for my wife. She is the one who killed my daughter and I. think I¡¯m supposed to get back at her.¡± Who is this guy? ¡°Parker who is your daughter?¡± ¡°Does he have the same eyes and hair as Ashlee?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Is his last name Day?¡± ¡°Yes, that is it. how do you know me?¡± He walked in front of Chet. ¡°He can¡¯t see you. Chet he won''t know who you know? He is standing in front of you.¡± He smiled. ¡°Nice to meet you Mr. Day. I¡¯m Chet, one of Ashlee¡¯s friends. She has told me about you. I¡¯m sorry to hear that you died in an accident.¡± So he is the father. ¡°That was an accident! My wife drowned me in the pool!¡± I jumped and looked at his angry face. ¡°He says it was not an accident. His own wife drowned him in the pool.¡± She has big problems! She killed her husband and on top her only child. What the hell is wrong with her! ¡°When was this?¡± ¡°On the same day but three years ago. She said she wanted someone else. Than we got into it and she drowned me in the pool so she could keep all the money.¡± ¡°Wow she is messed up big time. I will help you but not right now. I have an idea to help you but it will have you tack place during the night.¡± I stopped the video and replayed it. He showed up as a big white blur. ¡°What are the blurs?¡± ¡°They are called spirits. It''s Mr. Day, since you can¡¯t see him and the camera can pick him up some what. This is who he is being shown. You can make out his eye, face, hands, and body a little bit. Can you go get me some paper?¡± He walked over to the other end and grabbed me a lot of paper and a pen. ¡°When they come in I will not talk to you I will right down thing¡¯s.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t read human hand writing anymore.¡± I wrote something down. ??¢Ý ?¢Þ? ¢á??? ???¢â? ¡°Yes I can read that. How do you know about that hand writing?¡± I saved the video and closed it soon as the doctors came back in. ¡°My father and my mom showed me everything I know. Here¡¯s your camera back. Can I use it again today?¡± ¡°Yeah you can keep it and give it back when you are done.¡± They gave me eggs, bacon, toast, and orange juice. ¡°Thank you.¡± I ate my food. ¡°What are we going to do and when?¡± I picked my pen and started writing. ?? ?¢á? ?¢Þ?¢Ý??¢Þ ¢Ü?¢Ú? ??¢á ?¢Þ ?¢Þ ??? ¢ß¢Þ¢Û??? ?? ??¢á ¢â?¢Û?? ?¢Þ? ?¢á? ?? ?¢Þ?¢Ý? ?¢Þ ?¢Þ ????? ??¢Ü¢ß¢Û? ?? ?¢á? ?¢Þ?¢Ý? ?¢Þ ??¢Ý? ??¢á ???¢á? ¢Ý???? ?¢Ý??¢Û ¢â?? ?¢Þ? ???? ?? ¢â?? ?¢Þ?¢â¢Ý??? ?¢Þ¢Ý?? ?¢Þ¢á¢á? ? ???? ? ???¢Ú ?¢ß ¢ß¢Û?¢Ý ?¢Ý? ???¢Ý ??? ??¢Ü? ?¢Þ¢Ü?¢â ? ??¢Û¢Û ??¢Û¢Û ?¢Þ?? ¡°ok, when are we going to start?¡± ?¢Þ ¢Ý???? ¡°Thank you for the food. Can I go now?¡± They looked at the peace of paper on my leg. ¡°What¡¯s that? Are you teaching Chet?¡± ¡°No it¡¯s a note. I don¡¯t like people to read what I write so I write it like that.¡± He grabbed it and looked at it. ¡°What if they find out what it means?¡± I smiled. ¡°I have other things.¡± I grabbed the paper and wrote in a different ghost writing. ?????????? Like this! ¡°What is this? We have never seen anything like this before.¡± I laughed. ¡°I know there are 13 deferent ways to write. I know they all think of my parents. Chet can you take me to my room? I need to show you something.¡± ¡°Sure let''s go.¡± I grabbed the paper and the camera. Then he left and Parker came with us. ¡°I¡¯m going to be gone tonight so I need you to make sure no one comes into the room.¡± He looked at me and I opened the door. ¡°Where are you going? Do you have to go?¡± I snickered. ¡°Yes I do and I will be doing it for the next couple of weeks.¡± He looked at his camera. ¡°Then what is that for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to surprise you with that.¡± I walked over to my bed and sat everything on it. Then I grabbed my flower. ¡°Can I come with you? I don¡¯t want you to get hurt. You''re younger than I am and my mom said no one can leave unless they have someone older with them.¡± ¡°I will have someone older than me. His name is Parker and he is a lot older than you. Don¡¯t worry I will only be gone for half the night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem, basely going to be gone the whole time.¡± I looked in his eyes and I could see what he was thinking. ¡°You think I¡¯m going to run away! That is so not right.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t. It''s¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°That is it! I can¡¯t believe you would think of something like that. I¡¯m trying to help someone out that¡¯s it! How does it get to that? How did you even get to that?¡± He folded his arms around his chest and I walked around the room. Then I got some black clothes out and walked over to the bathroom door. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To tack a shower or do you think I¡¯m going to run away?¡± I took a quick shower and got out. When I came out he was in the same spot. I rolled my eyes at him and grabbed the camera. ¡°I¡¯m leaving see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Take me with you please?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m better off by myself.¡± He grabbed my arm and pulled me to the bed. ¡°I¡¯m fine I can go by myself. Unless you think I¡¯m not coming back?¡± His body got harder. He pushed me down onto the bed and I laid on the bed looking at him. ¡°I will tell my dad if you go.¡± He sat next to me. ¡°My mom will double the guards around you if she finds out.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care at least that gives me more time to be out.¡± I rolled off the side of the bed, ran out the door, to the glass house, across the bridge, up a tree, and flew away. ¡°Parker I¡¯m going to video tape everything. What do you want to do to make the wind blow like crazy?¡± ¡°How about making her call the police or something.¡± I thought about it as I stood on to her roof. ¡°How about we make her call the police because she thinks someone busted into her house?¡± He shook his head and I lowered myself down onto her patio. I unlocked the door and went in, making sure I was hovering above the floor. Using air I write all over the walls using ghost hand writing. I left and looked at the door. I made sure there were no cameras and I used the wind to blow everything around. She got up and walked into the room then I dropped everything. I pulled the video camera out and taped everything. Parker walked in and she freaked out. She could not see him but something made her flip out. ¡°come in here and make it look like you¡¯re a ghost. Leave a note in the ghost handwriting and one so she can read. Don¡¯t make them the same though.¡± I put the camera in the air, made a note and I floated in. ¡°If you scream I will hurt you. You killed your only child and your husband.¡± She looked like Ashlee but the hair and eye¡¯s. I made sure the note did not touch my hand at all not even when I was writing on it. ¡°If you need help finding out what this means go to the government. Someone there will tell you what it means and if you don¡¯t go I will be back. I will make everything even worse if you don¡¯t. See you there. Ah! ah! Ah!¡± I backed away with an evil laugh. ¡°You might want to call the cops because your house has just been broken into.¡± Soon as I jumped up and left she called the cops and I went back to the Graham¡¯s house. I sat in the tree and looked at the sky. It was nice and quiet until some people came running around. The dog was sniffing the tree I was on and I used the wind to knock him off. I wonder if I have all the power the lady said I did. Most likely I dreamed it. Slowly I went to sleep and woke up falling to the ground. The air feels so good. It¡¯s like a rollercoaster but more comfortable and you''re free falling. Free falling! I landed into someone¡¯s arms. ¡°What the hell are you doing up there?¡± It had to be a bodyguard. I opened my eyes to a guy dressed in black and dark brown eyes. ¡°I was um¡­ sleeping.¡± O boy I¡¯m busted! I realized I was laying on the ground and his arm was under my neck. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m going to¡­¡± He picked me up, took me over the bridge, and into the house. ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk, you were gone for three days, almost fell out of a 100 foot oak tree, and almost hit the ground. I don¡¯t think you should be talking. Your Dad is really upset and your mom is crying her eye¡¯s out.¡± He opened the door. Chet, Divan, their dad was hugging the mom, trying to calm her down. He called them my mom and dad. They were worried about me and on top of that their mom was crying. I thought they were feeling pity for me so they got me. They never came to talk to me or even came to my room to see how I was doing. ¡°Mr. and Miss. Graham I have Claire right here.¡± They turned to me. The mother hoped up, ran over to me, and threw her arms around both me and the guy. ¡°Claire why did you leave us like that? Chet saw you leaving and he thought you were running away. He came running into are room and told us right away.¡± She was really crying. Her huge was not being forced, she really cares for me. My heart started to beat. The father came over to us and he grabbed me. ¡°I got her thank you. Please stay I would like to talk to you.¡± He let me go and Chet¡¯s father cared me over to the black couch. ¡°Sweetheart why did you leave us? We felt like it was all are fault because we never came to talk to you unless we are eating together.¡± He was hugging me so tight it reminded me of my father. For the first time, in a long time my heart beats, not just to keep me leaving, but it¡¯s beating with meaning. My heart started to ache in pain but I did not care. When he pulled me back I could see tears in his eye. This family is not a fake there for real. ¡°What did we do wrong? We will fix it or is it too late to fix it?¡± My heart is going to explode. ¡°I had nothing to do and I wanted to go out.¡± I lied big time. Worm tears came to my eye¡¯s. He hugged me, then the mother joined in. It seem that they really do love me and I will have to learn how to love them. I don¡¯t think it will be that hard. I guess they saw right through my lie. ¡°Next time you want to do something like that let us know.¡± Father let me go and Mother laid me down on her lap. She played with my hair and I just looked into her eye¡¯s. I heard the door open then it closed. ¡°Mom can we go to school now? We are going to be late if we don¡¯t get going now.¡± Divan asked. She looked up to them. ¡°Go head dear. Love you.¡± ¡°Love you too.¡± They left and she looked back at me. ¡°Do you want to be here? I know we can¡¯t replace them but we can be your new family. You don¡¯t have to let them go.¡± ¡°Yes, I do want to be here. I don¡¯t think you know what you are doing though.¡± Her eyebrows pulled up. ¡°I¡¯m not like most people. You know that but out of all the people in the world. Why did you pick me?¡± She smiled and whipped my tears away. ¡°When I saw you for the first time I whispered to myself that you were going to be my daughter. I thought I was thinking it but when you told me about your parents I know it.¡± That is so cheese but it is sweet in a way. My stomach started growling. ¡°Excuse me can you please go get some food for Claire please?¡± She looked up at a guard and back to me. Then the door opened and closed. ¡°Sweetheart I¡¯m sorry for taking a long time. What are you two talking about?¡± ¡°I just ordered some food for Claire. What did you do with Cole?¡± ¡°He wants to work for me and I want him to prove that he can be trusted. When he proves himself I will ask for Divan, and Chet¡¯s help.¡± He picked my feet up and put them on his lap. ¡°How are they going to help? Chet is most likely going to hate him and Divan is not going to care.¡± ¡°Yes he will because of his sister. Cole is going to become Claire¡¯s new bodyguard.¡± I smiled at him when someone came in. Parker smiled and looked at the door. ¡°She is here.¡± ¡°Excuse me someone is here to see you. She says her name is Miss. Day.¡± One of the guards was talking to him. ¡°Tell her to come in and can you get a cover?¡± She came in and sat down on the other side. There was a wooden chair and she sat in it. When some hot tea and my breakfast came I sat up. I looked at her and she nearly jumped out of her skin. She had nice dark brown hair, high cheekbones, with blush, pink lip stack, a nice black dress, and all of it drew attention to her light brown eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you but I was told to come here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I would be happy to help with whatever I can. Who told you to come here?¡± ¡°It may sound silly but a ghost did. She threw this at me and messed up my house. I called the police and they said there was no forced entry. They are looking for evidence at my house right now but that is not what I came here for.¡± She opened a thin black purse from her side and pulled out a piece of paper. ¡°This is what she through at me.¡± She looked at me as she handed it to my father. He opened it and she counted to talk. ¡°I can¡¯t find out what that means and I was hoping you could help me.¡± I took a sip of my apple juice. I took a look at it. ¡°It¡¯s a grouchy list.¡± He handed it back to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry here is the real thing.¡± She opened it to make sure. I looked at the paper and sat the cup down. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe my doctors can. They have been working on something like this for a long time. So they might know something about this.¡± She started to rub her arm and I could see the writing on her arm. ¡°May I see your arm? There is something written on it.¡± She lifted up her sleeve and I looked at it. He carved the people¡¯s death on her arm¡± ¡°What is it? I don¡¯t see anything?¡± ¡°You have some kind of markings on your arm. They say Ashlee and Parker Graham are right next to you. Who are they?¡± ¡°There is nothing on my arm, I don¡¯t see anything.¡± She rubbed her arm and looked at it. ¡°Who are those people?¡± She looked at me more than at my father and mother. ¡°They passed away. Parker was my husband and Ashlee was our daughter. Parker died Three years ago and Ashlee died three moths ago.¡± She pulled her sleeve down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to bring that up.¡± She looked at me like she was on to me. I flashed a smile to her. ¡°Can you read what is on the paper?¡± Father gave it to me and I read it over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I can only read the first couple of words. It says ¡®Turn yourself into the police! I¡¯m on to you.¡¯ I can¡¯t read the rest. If I had a super computer or something close to it. I might be able to find out the rest of it.¡± He looked at me then he smiled. ¡°Go to the nurse room and tell the Doc. about the note. Tell him I said give you the best technology we have.¡± I stood up and they gave me the cover. ¡°Thank Achoo!¡± ¡°Sweet heart I think you should go rest in your bed.¡± ¡°How about I go to the doctor and make sure it¡¯s nothing. I''m fine , don''t worry.¡± I walked into the door and bumped into it. ¡°Oop¡¯s.¡± ¡°Cole after the Doctor checks her out to make her go to bed. Even if you have to stay in the room and switch her.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He opened the door and walked with me. I started to feel a little dizzy and before I knew it I was in his aim. ¡°Are you always like this?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just dizzy, nothing big.¡± He took me into the room and David came to us right away. ¡°I think she has a fever.¡± He sat me down and I closed my blurry eye. I opened them when I felt calm. ¡°He says you need to rest.¡± ¡°This is her room.¡± One of the doctors said. I¡¯m guessing it was Divan. ¡°Thank you.¡± He walked in and sat me on my bed. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± I closed my eyes and went to sleep. For some reason I was able to have a really nice sleep. I was able to wake up like one of the heavy burdens¡¯ lifted off my shoulders. When I rolled over I was on something soft but it was like a human. I opened my eyes to see the guy. What was his name? Um.. Cole what is he stall doing here? I sat up and someone came into the room. ¡°Hay Claire¡­ What is he doing here?¡± I rubbed me eye¡¯s and looked at Cole. ¡°I¡¯m her new body guard. Your father told me to stay with her if she would not go to sleep. I only did what I was told.¡± ¡°Yawn!¡± I got off the bed and walked over to the bathroom with new clothes. ¡°Are you stall sleepy? Do you feel dizzy?¡± Cole was walking around my bed. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine thank you. Thanks for taking care of me yesterday.¡± He nodded and I went into the shower. I started the water and my right arm started to hurt. When I looked at it, it was glowing. I got into the shower and the water was all around my arm. What the hell! I tried to brush it off but it stayed on. I counted with my shower and came out. Soon as I turned the water off it came off my arm. I don¡¯t want to know what that means. I got dressed and walked out of the bathroom. They were talking to each other and Parker was laughing at them. I put my stuff on my bed and walked out the door. When I walked into the doctor¡¯s lab they had the note and was trying to find out what it meant. ¡°Hay Clair are you feeling better?¡± I smiled at them. ¡°Yes, I am thank you. Need help finding out what that means?¡± He grabbed the paper and gave it to me. I did not even look at it. ¡°You never give us help without making us work for it. Did you wake up on the good side today?¡± I laughed. ¡°Yes I did.¡± ¡°Your father is coming in.¡± I turned to the door and he walked right in. ¡°Good morning sweet heart. Are they helping you out?¡± He gave me a huge and a kiss on my forehead. ¡°Good morning. Yes, they are, we even found out what the whole thing said. It¡¯s some kind of ghost tracking her. They are demanding her to go to the police. If she doesn¡¯t they will hunt her until she does.¡± I gave him the paper and looked at everyone. ¡°We should make her scared out of her mind. Tell them you can see me. I will tell you everything to do.¡± ¡°No, I won''t. Leave me alone and come back tomorrow.¡± Oops I said it out loud. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± I looked at dad and smiled. ¡°Parker he is standing next to you. He is one of the ghosts hunting her. Don¡¯t worry he is just trying to move on.¡± This is good now I can tell them everything. If they believe me I don¡¯t have to let him take over my body. ¡°What do you mean one of them? Who else is hunting her?¡± ¡°Two of them Ashlee and Parker.¡± I started playing with my hands. ¡°Why are they after her?¡± He looked at me and I smiled. ¡°I need paper and a pen. He wants to write it down.¡± He quickly wrote down everything. ¡°Here you go. We have seven hours to find what this means before he disappears.¡± ¡°I need to get her back over here?¡± ¡°Yes, and we can make her confess. I don¡¯t know how to take over people''s body¡¯s so you will have to talk for me.¡± ¡°Yes, he might want to make her confess. If she doesn¡¯t this is the last thing we have. It most likely will tell us why they are hunting her.¡± He smiled and walked out of the door. ¡°What does it mean?¡± I gave them the paper and they looked at it. ¡°I don¡¯t know, aren''t you the expert? I just wanted to help do something.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even understand one way of writing. You know them all.¡± ¡°Just try to find it out and I don¡¯t mean guessing. It has something to do with the death of her husband, Parker, and daughter, Ashlee.¡± Daived opened his mouth but I cut him off. ¡°Yes, she has something to do with it. ¡°You said we don¡¯t have a lot of time so why don¡¯t you just tell us?¡± ¡°We have until four weeks form. I just want you to work faster.¡± I sat in my chair and they got to work. ¡°This has been the most boring six hours every. Have any of you come up with at least one letter?¡± ¡°Yes, I found the letter M.¡± ¡°The M stands for murdered. Parker, go see what my room looks like please.¡± He did not get what I was saying at first but then he understood. ¡°Is that all you all came up with so far?¡± ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t know much about this stuff yet. I think we are getting closer to understanding it though.¡± I laid my head on the table. ¡°Are you feeling ok?¡± Divan walked over to me and put his hand on my head. ¡°You have a fever a again.¡± Parker came in and he was smiling. ¡°You should hurry up and get there. They really do hate each other. O and one of them is going to grab the flower.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I stood up and he sat me back down. ¡°You''re not going anywhere.¡± I pushed him away and he flew two feet back. Everyone looked at me as I walked away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I ran to my room just in time. Chet was about to grab the flower and I ran to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± I pulled the flower away as fast as I could. I thought Divan had the flower. When did I get it back? ¡°Why do you get to hold it then?¡± ¡°The blood that runs through my veins.¡± Chet looked clueless but Cole understood everything. ¡°Remember the story.¡± ¡°So, but they was not blood family.¡± I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about but you don¡¯t have to blood family in order to be family.¡± Wow! He is smart and cute. I noticed the marks on their arm. ¡°Did you guys hit each other?¡± You would think because he was working here he would be nice to them. It is nice to know he doesn''t treat us any differently. ¡°No, we were just rolling around in the dirt.¡± I smiled and I put the flower in my suitcase. ¡°Chet I think you should go see your brother. I don¡¯t think he is feeling like himself. I have not seen him for a while.¡± He looked at me than left. ¡°I hope you know if you want to stay, it is their cause. I¡¯m not going to have a say in it.¡± ¡°I know. The father told me not to treat them differently than I would a normal person or friend. My friends and I will get in a fight but in the end we would laugh our heads off.¡± ¡°That is so sweet. I need to get back to the lab. If you want to come you can.¡± He smiled and walked with me. ¡°You are not the normal person I would meat.¡± My heart skipped a beat. ¡°When I first was called here you were missing and they told me to go look for you. When I found you, you were falling out of a tree. Then you got the fever from being out the whole night. Out of all the girls I have met none of them met me like that.¡± I laughed and he smiled at me. ¡°Your finely back. We think we came up with something that ties Miss. Day and the two ghost. She was there during their death and did nothing.¡± ¡°Your close.¡± I walked over and took my seat. Why did he go back two feet when I pushed him? I don¡¯t have any kind of strength. ¡°You will never find that guy and that will be a waste of time. It¡¯s like an invisible pen and someone is looking for it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Is he that good or did he die?¡± ¡°I think she is saying that she was there but no one else was there.¡± I smiled. He is smarter than I thought. Will, from what I can tell. ¡°In other words she is saying Miss. Day killed them.¡± ¡°Yes you are right. That is why they are hunting her and that is why they want the police. To make her confess to it.¡± ¡°Is that all it is about? Then we have her and we can get her arrested.¡± ¡°No you can''t. She has to confess or we have to find evidence. All of them will have to point to her or it will be a waste of time. Then we will have to get someone that was there to speak against her.¡± I looked at Parker. ¡°Parker, how come he never took over my body? Your daughter did it, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can. I¡¯ve never tried and even if I did. They would not believe you could see me. They would think your just trying to frame her.¡± ¡°You have a point but I¡¯m sure there is something that can prove it.¡± ¡°Prove what?¡± ¡°That I can see ghosts. Is there anything that can prove it?¡± ¡°Yes we have to get another person that can see ghosts.¡± ¡°Can we get someone like¡­¡± The door flew open and Chet came in with Divan in his arms. ¡°Something is wrong with my brother.¡± His eyes were closed and he was pale. One of his hands was closed and I could smile blood coming from it. He didn¡¯t! ¡°Lay him on the bed, I will have to ask all of you to leave.¡± They looked at me and I just looked at Divan. ¡°Why? He just need to rest and get some medicine.¡± I rolled my eyes and walked over to him. He is cold, his eye¡¯s don¡¯t answer to light, pale shin, heart beat slow, and black piddles socked in his blood. He has been like this for a long time. He only has an hour if lucky. This is all because of me, if I would have never came here he would have never been hurt and his father would have gone without the poison entering his body. ¡°Do as I say.¡± I looked him in the eye¡¯s and they all ran out of the room. I made the cure and injected him with it. Then I used the flower but it did not work. The flower stayed black and the heart started to disappear. How can I heal him? He is colder, his heart is weaker¡­ No! It just stopped! NO! I sat next to him and looked at his dead body. Like I promised myself I¡¯m going to run away. I won''t hurt anyone I will leave on the street and never ask anyone anything. Today is the best day to do it. I wrote a note to them. Dear Everyone, I am leaving and never coming back. This is the truth you will never see me again. I loved being here with you all and I did want to be here. My heart started to beat again and I was alive for the last couple of day¡¯s. Don¡¯t get me wrong but I loved being here. You are my new family and that will never change. Thank you for bringing me back to life. I¡¯m just sorry it did not work out. Please don¡¯t cry Mom, Dad, and big brother''s. I will never forget any of you but I hope you forget me. Thank you David and Darin, and everyone else I worked with. I had the best time working with you all. Just in case you come across the writing again I will tell you how to find them out before I leave. If you are wondering, did I have to do this? Yes I did because of what was happening around me. If I was not there Dad would have never gotten a bite and almost died. Divan would have never gotten a hold of the Death flower and never gotten hurt. I will stay to make sure he makes a full recovery and when he is better I will leave. Please don¡¯t go looking for me. Love, Claire It is my blood line that made them to be. My blood line. My blood line. My blood line. ¡°My blood line. My blood is the cure!¡± If his heart stopped then his blood would not move. I put some of my blood in him using a syringe and I made the cut deeper. After I gave him CPR and he started breathing. ¡°Drink this.¡± I put my wrist to his moth and he started to drink. When I was sure he was done I rubbed his leg to wear and I put my blood. I robbed my arm and cleaned up all the blood. ¡°You can go ahead and call your brother in here.¡± Than I put the note in my pocket and slipped out the door. They walked in and I went to my room. I laid in my bed and fell into a deep sleep. When I woke up I was not in my bed any more. I''m in the hospital. I looked at my heart beat on the matches next to me. What am I here for? I sat up and there was no one in the room but me. My head hurts, but I¡¯m not hungry. I looked at my arm and someone rapped my arm up. It was nice, neat, my fingers came out from the top of it, but weaved in and out of my fingers. ¡°Your up after eleven days of sleep. You must have lost a lot of blood.¡± Cole was at the door just coming in. ¡°This is going to be a good christmas present for the Graham¡¯s.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Christmas is not until another two weeks.¡± He sat on the tan sofa next to my bed. ¡°No, you slept for eleven days. It¡¯s in two day¡¯s. When did you cut your arm?¡± He looked at it and came back to me. ¡°I guess when I was making the cure for Devin. How is he?¡± He smiled and looked at the door. Devin came in with two flowers. One snowdrop is my favorite and a red rose. On top of that he was smiling, he looked better smiling. ¡°Thank you for saving me. Next time you do that be more careful. When we found you, your bed was filled with blood.¡± I smiled back at him and he gave me the flowers. ¡°I will next time. Thank you. Do you feel a hundred percent better?¡± ¡°Yes. How did you cut your self making the cure?¡± ¡°The cure I don¡¯t want to say so I can¡¯t tell you. What was the first thing you tasted when you woke up?¡± ¡°It tastes like strawberry, carry, really sweet, and worms. Was it some kind of drink or something? I have never tasted anything like it before. It was something out of this world.¡± He liked my blood? ¡°Are you sure that is what you tasted?¡± ¡°Yes, is that what it was?¡± ¡°Sorry no way off. It was only one thing in it.¡± ¡°I know I tried to make it but it was horrible. The strawberries were weak, the curry took over the whole flavor, it was not sweet at all, and on top of that it was cold. How is it only one thing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. If I tell you, you will¡­ Yawn!¡± I covered my mouth and it opened wide. ¡°Are you just waking up or are you stall tiered?¡± Chet was at the door holding it open for mom and dad. ¡°Hay, what¡¯s up?¡± I looked at mom as she came in with a pink balloon that said ¡°Get well soon!¡± They are a wired family. I nearly killed two people in their house but they came back to me. If I was to leave I wonder how broken their hearts would be. There was some guy behind her and I could see he was about to touch her. ¡°Here is a diary for you. I thought you could use one. I myself when I was your had one and it was my best friend. We talked it over and we thought it would be nice for you to have one.¡± It had the death flower on the cover and it was the real one. The whole thing was black, it had some vines going around it, with spikes on it. As if to go back, the flower became white, and it was the Lover''s flower. I smiled and realized someone was standing behind Chet¡¯s mom. I could see he was about to touch her. He had pale skin, his black clock covered him, his hand lifted up, and he was about to touch her. Before I could say anything I was standing in front of the guy. That is when I realized he was the reaper that brought death. ¡°Did you touch the flower that I had in my room?¡± ¡°Yes I did. It was so I could put it in your diary.¡± The guy smiled and looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s time for her to go.¡± He reached around me and I hit his hand to stop him. ¡°She is not going to wear so long as I stand by their side.¡± His cold breath blew across my face as he spoke. ¡°You can¡¯t stop me even if you tried too.¡± I grabbed his hand and felt nothing but coldness and death. ¡°She is going no wear but home with me.¡± The pain he was sending into me was like nothing I felt before. I wanted to scream but I know that is what he wanted. I just let him go. ¡°She is not your real family. She doesn''t even love you. None of them do.¡± I looked at him and said nothing. ¡°they only feel pity nothing to do with love.¡± I glared at him. ¡°Tell you what if you can survive my touch for a minute. I will let Everyone in this room go and live a full life. If you die, everyone in this room dies right after you.¡± I thought about it. ¡°Ok, your little helpers can not kill us either.¡± ¡°Ok, Just to let you know. No one has leaved after I touched them for two seconds.¡± He waited to see if I was going to back down. Then he touched me. The pain ripped through my body and I was about to fall but I stood stall. I was forcing myself to stand and change the pain into love. One minute is like a thousand years in death. Mom and dad came into my mind and I looked at their pictures in my head. He pulled his hand away. ¡°Who are you? No one can last that long with my touch of death on them.¡± ¡°Hope Day.¡± He stepped away. ¡°You¡¯re the royal bloodline that made the flower come.¡± He looked at the diary in my hand. It was white. ¡°Are you¡­¡± ¡°Yes I am. They are the creator of this flower.¡± He started to fade away. ¡°Please forgive me. I didn''t mean to hurt my master.¡± He disappeared and I sat back on the bed. Everyone kept talking like nothing had happened. ¡°You''re dying and you know that.¡± Chet said in a confused voice. He was trying to hide the sadness in it. ¡°Yes, the doctors are trying to find the care now.¡± Before I knew it I was back at home in the lab looking at her blood. ¡°Can you save her? It is different from the last time. She had more poison in her.¡± ¡°She has had it in her for more than a week.¡± I don¡¯t want to hurt her or anyone else so how can I tell them? ¡°Miss. Graham you should be in the bed.¡± I turned to see her. Her blood was a doll, her skin was pale, and she looked like she had not slept in days. ¡°I will take you to your room.¡± They looked at me as I walked over to her. ¡°But you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to be right back.¡± I laid her in the bed and sat down. Her room looked just like mine. ¡°I found the care but it has something to so with my blood.¡± She started to cough really hard. ¡°What do you put in my vanes or something?¡± ¡°No, you have to drink my blood.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing that.¡± ¡°You have to if you want to leave. We both know that you want to leave so drink.¡± I bit my hand and made it bleed and she pushed me away. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything like that! Get out of my room!¡± My arm bled and I walked back to the lab. ¡°What did you do?¡± Divan rapped my hand up. ¡°She won''t won¡¯t it.¡± ¡°What? To go to sleep or go to her room?¡± ¡°The care.¡± They all stopped and looked at me. Tears came to my eyes but they never fell. ¡°How do you know that?¡± I looked at the ground and walked over to my set. David was leaning nearest to me so I grabbed his jacket and pulled him to me. I whispered in his ear. ¡°My blood is the care and she refused to track it.¡± I let him go and he looked in my eyes. ¡°She was the one who told us to look for the care that can¡¯t be.¡± I looked at the ground then I bared my face in my knees. ¡°I wish that was true.¡± He put his hand on my hair and patted it. ¡°What happened to parker?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know but she confessed. Now she is in jail for life. Thanks for your help you bright him to peace.¡± I left and went to get me some lunch. Then dinner came and we were all at the table. Mom¡¯s cough was worse than last time. She is getting closer to her death bed. We talked about the care for three days¡¯ and she still refused to track it. Her cough was even worse: it sounded like something dying and she is that something. She coughed again and I could not stand it any more and I grabbed my sharpest knife. Then slammed my fist on the table. All their heads popped up and looked at me. ¡°What is¡­¡± I cut Dad off. ¡°You already know what it is. Tackle the care! I can¡¯t stand this any more.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t raise your voice at your mom. She is¡­ sick.¡± My father sat his cup down and I could see he was in pain too. ¡°Make her get better than.¡± He looked at her and she was looking at him. ¡°You know I don¡¯t know how.¡± ¡°I care. My blood is the care! Take it, make her better!¡± ¡°She doesnt want that!¡± His voice was razing with every word. ¡°I know what you are feeling.¡± His voice was softer. ¡°We all know what you are feeling.¡± ¡°Do you! Are you sure? Every night I¡¯m worried she might die in her sleep! I wait at her door so I can cheek to make sure!¡± I let my tears fall. For the first time I let them see I can cry and I¡¯m not some kind of stone. I walk around to my mother and she looks at me. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like blood but taste mine.¡± She shook her head no. I looked at Devin. ¡°Devin, remember that day when you were sick because of me?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I do.¡± I could hear the pain in his voice. I¡¯m sure she could because she looked at him. ¡°What did it taste like when you got up?¡± His eyes opened wide as he spoke. ¡°It tastes like strawberry, carry, really sweet, and worms. It was not some kind of drink was it? It was your blood.¡± I whipped my tears away. ¡°Finally you found it out. See it is not going to kill you or me. Take a sip and you will find out if it is ok. Then you can take more. Remember you can be here forever but once your gone. Your gone forever.¡± I bit below my thumb and she tried it. She licked my blood then she started to drink a bit. It looked like she was not going to stop but she did. When she was done she could speak. ¡°Thank you.¡± She cried. Everyone came to her and gave her a big hug. Her eye¡¯s never left my face. I smiled at her and her eyes went wide. ¡°No, thank you.¡± I frowned when they all looked at me. Than I know I was not welcomed here. ¡°Each day she will get better and on the fourth day she will be completely held never to be sick again.¡± I walked away and went to the lab. They looked at my bloody hand but I just rapped it up my self. They were equity and did not say anything. When I was about to leave someone called my name. ¡°Yes.¡± I said facing the door. ¡°You know about their love for you? That they really don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I know that but for some reason I refuse to believe that. One day they will show me how much they love me.¡± I was now facing them. ¡°You know that it will not happen any time soon. They are becoming spoiled to the bone. It is because you came here.¡± They all looked at me with dirty glares. ¡°Can we ask you a favor? One only you can do?¡± ¡°Sure anything you want.¡± ¡°Can you¡­ drop dead?¡± end of part one Part 2 Why do I have to hide? Part 2 I looked at them all and I could honestly see they wanted me too. I never did anything to them but they asked me to drop dead. not in the ¡°I¡¯m just just joking¡± way or ¡°It really means good luck.¡± So the sear was telling me the truth. It is true I can love but never be loved back. I went over my death in as many ways or twisted possibility as I could. ¡°I can ask to be put to death¡­¡± The reaper came to my side at the word ¡°death.¡± ¡°But a deal was struck and I have to live a full life.¡± I was in my room walking around in circles. I was too young to request for an early death but I was also a wear, the request wouldn¡¯t allow me to go through without grave destruction too many different things. ¡°You can always run away. Some place they can¡¯t find you or some place they dare not to go.¡± He wants me to go back... to the place once called home? Fear gripped my heart for the first time in so long, I stumbled and almost fell. I felt as if the darkness for any shadow touched me. I would die for just the fear of the possibility of what THAT place was capable of. ¡°I can¡¯t and you know that. There I will suffer so much pain. At that point I may as well be known as the reapers wife. There has to be another way.¡± I took a few deep breaths. My fear was unjustified. I have had so many good memories in my life it¡­ can¡¯t be as bad that night¡­ it¡¯s impossible. ¡°Then run away, as you always have.¡± He let out a deep sign. It either was an indicator for is resnation or he had one last ditch effort he most definitely didn¡¯t want me to take. ¡°That is the only thing left. If you do that you most likely will be running for the rest of your life as you have seen what the father is like. You have seen what IT¡­¡± He paused to add empaths and then he corrected himself. ¡°He will do even if most would run from or never even consider options as a possibility.¡± His clock was so dark it littlerly sucked the light out of his surroundings. He is now covered head to toe, head so far back in the black hoodie you couldn''t see his face. You know he was skinny because the way it sagged around his body. Just like you could tell he was short by the way it pooled around his feet. I wondered how he could walk so freely and never trip as I know without a doubt I would just by looking at where his shoes should have been. I know he was right but i couldn¡¯t stop myself from thinking. He most likely wants to calm this family. Passabibly do something like manipulate them, for his amusement. He really does enjoy playing with dead things. He is the one who can kill on a whim or he is the one who cuts the strings of life. ¡°Reaper grabs my arm.¡± He just stood there. ¡°You bring death but I can surpass your touch. Take hold of me until I pass out.¡± I held my hand out. ¡°This is better than running away. Suck my life away.¡± I can leave the place or the father will have left me for dead so no one will go looking. That way¡­ when or if i show up in front of anyone i know for fact this family will not have a way of getting wind of my survival. ¡°What are you getting to? You¡¯re trying to kill yourself it¡¯s not going to work¡­ I see. You do understand that I will not be able to tell if you will have your memories? There is no way of knowing if you will hurt anyone or if you will just set everything off for the worse¡­ he may not even let you go.¡± I could hear the conser in his voice¡­ I think maybe he is more frustrated with where I decided to go. ¡°If¡­¡± I cut his speech short. ¡°I know that¡­ but when I pass out I will not die. I will simply be in a coma.¡± I was doing my best to make it seem as if this was way less important and the possibility of anything going wrong was simply small and not important. Despite my fears I know what I had to do for this family. ¡°Therefore, they will have enough time to get themselves together and I can find out the truth.¡± I cleared my throat and held my arm out. He hestatied just a split second. If i wasn¡¯t me i wouldn''t have noticed. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back.¡± He grabbed my arm. I staggered into what I think or a imagened where arms around me and all went dark. ¡°... Dear we need to pull¡­ and let go.¡± A deep voice said. ¡°No¡­ reason¡­ alive. We can at least¡­ days.¡± She sounded as if she wanted something from. ¡°Please, she might be able to keep¡­ for every.¡± Her voice was soft one moment then loud the next. Who is this? I tried to sift so I could at least get her out of my ear¡­ My head felt like pressure was being placed on my forehead. I stopped moving soon as I felt it start to trouble and slowly splinter through my brain as she tossed something. ¡°Fine, what do¡­. end.¡± I felt like I was hearing everything through a tunnel¡­ that¡¯s nice. It made my head hurt less. ¡°We all hate¡­ you do. She is going to¡­ though. What about you Devin?¡± I felt my body starting to gravitate to the surface. Things started to sound better and clearer. My head didn¡¯t even hurt. ¡°Sounds wonderful to me.¡± Slowly I was waking up and I could hear a lot better of what they were saying. The pumping to my heart was the first thing I felt besides the cold. I felt as if it was beating stronger and healthier then it has in a while. I felt a warm blood pump into my freezing toes. It felt as if warm water was engulfing my body. The sensation started at the beating of my heart. Spreading to my freezing shoulders, down arms to the tips of my phalanges (fingers). Down my torso and past my belly button at the same instant it passed my hips it stretched closer to my toes and slowed down. It felt like a lover trying to look at every last bit of my skin. Making my body tingle and feel me with a warming sensation pasting my thighs, over my knees, down my chins which tickled a bit. I could feel a smile tickle my skin. The warming lovers cross reached my ankles and finally the coldest part of my body, my toes. It felt as every inch it was going slower and slower to tease me as if saying it wanted me to reaslish in every last second it was touching me. I can¡¯t believe I was experiencing something so blissfully described in romance books I have read countless times. Who knows it would put butterflies in my stomach let alone be possible for me to feel this. I wanted to stay on cloud nine but the voices weren''t clear enough for me to hear. ¡°We need to run some tests on her so please leave now. It is harmful to your body.¡± There was a whooshing sound indicating they left and I could hear David and Darin talking. They sounded older but not not by too much. ¡°We need to get her out of here.¡± One of them whispered. ¡°David, why did you have to tell her to die? She actually tried to kill herself.¡± Darin screamed and whispered. ¡°I was giving her a hint. To leave not to kill herself. I thought she was smart enough to see right through me. It¡¯s not just my fault because you didn¡¯t look at her.¡± He explained. The voices were coming closer. ¡°That isn¡¯t true. Everyone wanted to look at her but if we did she would have seen the pain we felt for her. You know she hates anyone who pittys her or for that matter cares for her. She has not opened up to us but she will one¡­ will she would have! If you did not sound so mean it would have gotten through to her!¡± They were now arguing with each other. It was quiet for a little bit. ¡°How is she? Will she wake up soon?¡± She sounded close. I could feel remorse in her voice. ¡°We can¡¯t really say. She has not shown any signs of waking up. I¡¯m sorry to say.¡± I heard a sob or what I think was a sob. ¡°Miss. Graham why do you do that?¡± Darien asked. ¡°Do what?¡± I heard sniffling. ¡°You act like you hate her but you come back. Then you cry and hold her hand¡­. You talk to her for hours like she is your daughter and you have been waiting to walk up.¡± I could hear fabric being ruffled and someone getting slapped. ¡°That is because my husband hates her guts... you know about some of what he can do. But she saved my son, me¡­ and¡­ and him.¡± Tears filled her voice. I could feel her heart breaking or hear it breaking i think. I could hear the small splintering but I couldn''t hear it shattering. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell him the truth? That it was her who saved him and not us.¡± Darien asked. ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid he might hate me for lying to him. Please don¡¯t tell him or her. He will god knows what to me and I don¡¯t want the boys in the center of this when he explodes. You have to understand¡­ ¡± She was begging and she does want to preserve her way of living for me? I could feel something running down the side of my face. ¡°Look¡­ how is that possible?¡± I felt freezing fingers touch my checks. ¡°She is crying!¡± David said surprised. I felt something escape against my face. ¡°We can analyze this and see what it is made of.¡± ¡°I''m pretty sure it is water¡­¡± Someone retorted. ¡°You and I both know the odds are it won¡¯t just be water and salt. We both know since she has walked into our life she has undershot and sped up things. In the scientific point of view it makes no sense. Everything she knows is way beyond what her years should be and we both know every sample we have been able to get has been nothing but an enigma.¡± David countered. ¡°Calm down boy. No need to snap. You¡¯ve just been obsessing over everything coming from the specimen and it is driving everyone including your wife a little crazy.¡± I hear the familiar glass being set down. He must have just made the vial and placed it on a tray. ¡°You called off your honeymoon just to play mad scientist¡­¡± I heard some take a deep breath. ¡°I am sorry mama wun.well e will discuss this later. I will go check on another project.¡± I hear the sound of cowboy boots becoming distancent. ¡° Is crying coman? She can''t because she is in a coma. That is¡­¡± I opened my eyes. The first thing I saw was mom¡¯s eyes looking into mine. The deep blue and bloodshot eyes told me all I needed to know. ¡°Mmm¡­ mo¡­¡± I said weakly. I couldn¡¯t get my voice to sound the words I was looking for. Her short blond hair bobbing all round her face. She met my eyes and a large smile broke across her face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m right here.¡± She grabbed my hand and kissed my forehead. ¡°Everything is going to be okay.¡± She looked worried but mostly happy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just get better and we will...¡± The doctors rushed over to me and started spitting out words I hadn''t heard in so long I felt nestalgia flow through me. So many faces so quickly and I couldn''t get my face to focus long enough. At some point I just closed my eyes during the process. Day Six The doctors are still in a frenzy. They keep poking and prodding and trying to pierce my skin for blood samples. Some are nice, others very irritable. I know they have tried every bit of my skin. In between my toes, arm pits, nose, ears, timples, tongue, and even my eye balls while I was sleeping. I had overheard a lot of them arguing about places that had and hadn¡¯t tried while I was wandering around my room. Mother has been coming in everyday before meals and sometimes late at night when she gets back from a late night adventure. She didn¡¯t have to work but it turns out she is part of the clinic and that is why there was a full sized but private hospital at the west wing of her home. She had her doctorate in the studying of mammals and she loved to experiment quite a bit. Her goal was to find a way to make genetically cloning possible. ¡°So this is what it is like to be a lab rat.¡± I know I had a weary smile on my face. Mother laughed as if I cracked a funny joke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, they need time to cool off. It¡¯s the same with your father. Just let them¡­¡± The door opened and she looked behind her. ¡°Why are you two here? I thought you were going out with your friends.¡± I heard the slight panic in her voice. ¡°Mother we have to tell you something.¡± Devin was talking and I could hear sadness in his voice. ¡°Is something wrong? Are you sick?¡± She began to stand you before He could speak his answer. ¡°No, it¡¯s about Claire. We can¡¯t stand this anymore. Little brother and I can¡¯t hate her. She saved too many of our lives.¡± Darin spoke as if trying to convince her. ¡°Yes, that is true and father doesn¡¯t even know. He thinks she only saved your life.¡± Chet was talking. ¡°I think we should tell him. We love her but he is the one telling us not to go near her unless we are eating. He says ¡®she is not human¡¯ and ¡®I¡¯m going to use her to care for diseases.¡¯ It¡¯s not right to do that. She has the right to live normally. Is there any way we can get her someplace else and let her be free?¡± I don¡¯t understand anything now. Does he hate me or like me? I¡¯m so scared what the answer might be. I sit up and look at them. They just look at me with their teary eyes. I took all of the needles tapped to me but wasn¡¯t penetrating my skin. Slowly I got to my feet. ¡°I can feel how surprised you are and yes I am awake but we don¡¯t have much time. Your husband is coming and I need the fastest way to the east wing. I am going to need you guys to cover for me and make sure I escape or your father dumps me into the middle of the woods. First day of summer 3 Months later in the middle of the night. ¡°He is coming and I will not stay here if he is trying to do what I discovered last night.¡± I took a deep breath while looking around the room. I didn¡¯t want to bother remembering what anything looked like if i wasn¡¯t going to stay at this house. Chet stood next to Devin tall and imbole and they tried to get me to stand still long enough to understand what I was freaking out so badly on. ¡°Calm down¡­ please explain to us Princess. You can¡¯t leave us devastated and with so many questions.¡± I wanted to punch them both in the solar plexus but I held back. They only meant well I think. ¡°Good, relax , sit down and let''s talk. We both know you tend to react before understanding sometimes.¡± He motioned with his hands. ¡°In¡­¡± He moved his hand from being level with his him and brought it up to his head. ¡°out¡­.¡± his hand slowly descended down to his way again. We did this a few times. They did this often when I wouldn¡¯t listen to reason. We did the breathing exercise a few more times before my body visibly relaxed and I felt my thundering hurt slow down. Just enough for me to feel I wasn''t going to have a heart attack at least. ¡°Now, sit down at this tea party and discuss what is truly going on.¡± Devin said as he sat me down on an oak chair at the table. ¡°Why are you trying to run away?¡± I could feel their cool eye beam and drill holes into me. I decided it was time to let the cat out of the bag. After all their father and mother were trying to breed them as well. ¡°Okay let¡¯s start when I decided I would help the lady of the house with the clinic because I was fairly good at it. When I was cleaning up her desk and putting files away I had come across the file on me. It was labeled as the X files and for the family eyes only. It showed the logs of everything they had done to me while I was in my coma. The lady of the house was in on it with her husband.¡± I took another deep breath. It was easier not to have to relate to this then to call them anything other than what they are. This was helping quite a bit. ¡°I never know that my antidote would become addictive but as I read more into it. After all you have shown any dependent needs on the substance. I realized what was happening and why¡­¡± I paused as this could make them shy away from what I was saying. ¡°Your parents have a history of abusing drugs.¡± I Kept my eyes angled to the table. The light oak color was a deep contrast to my ebony skin. ¡°We could have told you that. After all, how do you think we came to be?¡± They laughed it off as if it was no big deal. I nodded as they knew this would hopefully help them understand the rest. ¡°After all we still remember our childhood and all.¡± Chet added. ¡°Tell us what we don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ What you don¡¯t know is you parents have been trying to get access to my blood. I have looked at the paperwork and taken it with the Doctors. I won¡¯t tell you what i have endured but¡­ ¡± I felt both of them grab my hand. The creamy complications look just as the oak did against my skin. I don¡¯t remember when was the last time I felt warm from another boddy¡­ It¡¯s so nice. ¡°It¡¯s ok. I have had worse, a lot worse.¡± I could hear the father standing at the door. They heard him to. ¡°You have missed so much school¡­ Let¡¯s see what else has changed that we should mentchen?¡± I looked around then leaned back as I waved my hand at the book on the shelf. the pappers started to flip every few pages. Then it came to flouting to the center of the table. ¡°I know tomorrow we should take you to the hydro building. They build it to run on the river next to it. Let¡¯s see if there should be a picture of her somewhere.¡± Devin flipped through a third of the two inch book. ¡°What happened to the last one? They builded it just up the river across from the senori....¡± Their father left and was now walking past the nest room. ¡°He is gone¡­ So you did awaken after all.¡± I reached out to their minds and I felt the power oozing off of them. It wasn''t a large power but it was good enough for them to be able to protect themselves. Or survive out on their own. ¡°That is a good match for the both of you¡­¡± I smiled in their direction. I held up my hand as I heard them begin to interject some excuse. ¡°No worries. That is another thing I was to say to the both of you as well. That antidote was what brought the addiction back to the addicts.. It is also what brought the power inside the both of you to awaken so early. As the both of you are still below the age of fourteen. The age in which it normally opens is sixteen or eighteen to the latest.¡± I paused as I was fighting the urge to look them in the eyes. ¡° ¡°You haven¡¯t even gotten to the meat of this conversation have you?¡± I barely skimmed the surface. I nodded once. ¡°Then give us the quick high lights so we can ask questions.¡± Devin was inpatient as ever. ¡°okay¡­ My blood is the antidote. At least it is a portion. More like fifty percent. They want it for anti aging, a ridiculous power boost, become the largest drug lords in control, and have the two of you marry me at the same time and watch as they see me prokerate¡­ experiment on my children and yours¡­ also you both are their test projects before they officially unofficially adopted me.¡± I thought I said it as quickly as possible and quite enough that anyone listening in wouldn¡¯t have heard or at least caught it all. ¡°O yeah and you may experience some side effects of the antidote like not age for the next fifty or sixty years give or take a few years. With no illness or maybe the common cold. No way to know unless you live through it i guess.¡± I felt the urge to run and hide. The lump in my stomach felt like it was pulling my heart down and out of me. Is my dinner about to come out of me? Is it hot in here or¡­ Deven shouted from his chair. ¡°What!!!¡± He bellowed. I could feel the frustration roll off of him. He felt happy now that he knew what was going on and he was angry he didn¡¯t realize this sooner. He was more upset with his lack of research for what wasn¡¯t found when he also held his suspension. ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t¡­. First it isn¡¯t possible and they wouldn¡¯t have done that to you not possible.¡± I waited for the denial phase to pass. Chet was going to take the longest to get over it. Pulling out the photos, original paperwork with the fathers and mother signature, the dvds with them starting in it as little kids, and so much more on the thumb drive. ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me but you and I both know that you can not argue with evidence and facts.¡± I put the boxe down and stepped back. ¡°There are more of these as I am sure if you look in the office you will find them. I will not stay knowing what has been done to me¡­ I am sickened to even think of the possible plans they have for me.¡± I felt the deep sorrow swell into me. It attached it to my heart. ¡°Where is the computer? I need to see something for myself.¡± I nodded and walked to the dresser the book came from. It was a simple white dresser table. It was like a desk with storage to the side. I handed it to Chet. He began to turn it on and insert the drive stick. ¡°You can not watch this in here. Go to your rooms and we can talk when you''re ready. I give you six hours and then I am leaving.¡± I turned my physical back to them. They gathered the box, with contents and computer and left. The door made a soft clicking noise and I stood in my one spot. I was too scared to touch anything in fear of what they had to me and the things they used. Chainsaw to try and cut my head. Dropped me off of the rooftop from the tallest point of the house. Tide me up and drive as fast as they could with their dirt bikes on the roughest path as possible. Those are just some of the most humain things they did. Three hours into the overview of the paperwork I was still standing in my same spot and when I heard the door open slowly and they shuffled in. ¡°Give us 24 hrs... There''s a place not even my father and mother dare go. I will dump you into the woods. As for my brother and I¡­ it is time we went to visit our relatives.¡± I didn¡¯t understand what he ment but I did at the same time. ¡°Come we have a lot of things to do in the next twenty-four hours.¡± With a deep breath I turned to them. ¡°Do I have the right to break free of the bonde that was forced on to me? Do I have the right to break the hold and the lines I have made to keep those bonded to me, with forced bonds alive? or Shall I see whose will is the strongest?¡± These words flow from my mouth aren''t mine but I remember my mother resting these words before¡­ Before she got us out of the man''s house she called the master and we ran to my grandparents. ¡°These forced bonds were placed on me. Those who swore to protect have broken the very role of those that are unspoken.¡± I could feel the weight pulling me down, strapping me to what felt like five bing. Four were in the house and the fifth was lost. I could feel his soul searching for what he had yet to know what he was looking for. What is this? I was now in a dark place and I could see the five lights. One was red orange like fire from a campfire. It felt like it was dead and cold but the color was bright to bring in the fly to trape. The nest one was orange and dull. No shine but it wasn¡¯t dead it had just the smallest of sparks in it. The solid red burned with passion and life. Then there was a pea sized green brown ball. The color of a dying leaf. Then finally there was a deep green of viberingt grass. It looked as if it was just one single blade of grass about a inch long and one one fourth inch wide. The life he edmidite was the most warmth of them all. It was the biggest one of the five. They floated in front of me and soon as they became Arms length away chains appeared. Going from the glowing orbs to me. There was a small threed of golden light that was waived into the chains as well. I ran over the words I had said and my eyes grew wide as I understood what was happening. Just as I was reaching out to the ones I know as the family, a voice came to me. ¡°If you break those bonds they will die. If you break all four you most likely will die. You''re Not strong enough. Just wait till you become stronger.¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate. I grabbed the four chains and mentally thought of ripping the bonds from my very soul. This poison needed to leave my body. This is why I haven''t been able to think like myself or feel like I used to. I am sure this will have more then temporary memory loss but it would be worth it if i would no longer be poisoned. ¡°I broke the chains that bound me to this house and family.¡± I no longer had a reason to keep them alive and I most definitely didn¡¯t owe them any more favors. I felt the psychical and metapsychical pull/push on my body and soul. My body was starting to protest and my soul tried to pull them back. My soul was starting to scream and cry. Afraid of the unknown of what would happen with the lack of contact with others. The fear of being alone once again unprotected to not only the ways of the world but The wicked plans that seem to always take me away from myself. Being at the mercy of whomever is to find me and teach me what is right and have no hidden agenda. If I had these gaps it wouldn¡¯t allow such horrible things like this close to me. Even if the holes are never filled again it is better than the aura of being abused, and oppressed. Being used and at their mercy with not knowing if I will wake the next day. I was losing this battle and my body didn¡¯t want to keep going. My mental state was becoming taxed as well. I no longer could think clearly the fog started to roll in from nowhere and every direction at the same time. I could feel my consciousness starting to lull and slowly roll with the fog. My body was slowly becoming numb and cold. My fingers began the first to grow cold and slowly the numbing sensation began to take the metallic bite of the chains. The releaf was welcomed but it seng fear coursing through my body. I know this feeling¡­ this fear¡­ this fog¡­ It''s what you see as you are on the brink of death. This is where you are when you are straddling the door of death and the door of life. I am dying. No¡­ I will not give up¡­. I will not go back to that place or them¡­ I refuse! I rather die! Then you will die. A voice said softly. You will join death once again. A voice spoke. It wasn''t mine but it was familiar nonetheless. Death has been very lonely without you. I felt my fingers sliding and slowly letting go of the chains. You''ve missed me? ¡°Yes, greatly so. I''ve missed you so much. Just let your mind roll. The fog will bring you to me. Let my arms bring you the comfort you have been missing. ¡°I will not¡­ give up. I revoke your bonds!¡± I gripped the chain with renewed vigor and pulled harder. Then do you refuse the bonds built by us? The bonds you maid with them as well? ¡°I do. I revoke your bonds! I revoke my blood in you, I revoke my love for you!¡± I could feel the chains starting to lose the battle on my soul. I mentally pictured everything I was revoking and saw myself casting it far into the vast universe. Out of the milky way and as far as i could imagine. Finally reaching a black hole and getting sucked into something. ¡°I revoke your bind on me¡­ I revoke you light on me, I revoke the youth I gave¡­ I revoke your house... family¡­ I¡­ revoke¡­¡± I felt my consciousness starting to leave me. I had to make my last attempt to win my life back. Memories are what keeps the bond together. ¡°I¡­ revoke¡­ your memories¡­¡± The last thing I remember was the feeling of water or maybe it was my tears washing down my face. With the feeling of the four chains being ripped vilently from me. I no longer felt the overwhelming sensation of sadness anymore. The overwhelming sensation of happiness and joy took over me. It lasted all of 2 fully blissfully seconds before darkness took me. With a start I shout out of my bed not sure what the loud thud was. ¡°Shut your Damn¡­¡± I was slapped by a blond female and a male grabbed her. Like I was the one to slap her. I looked at her and he pushed me away. I tripped over the brown and obviously stood on a thin sheet? I tried to keep my nose from taking in the stench that threatened to overtake me. Is that where I was sleeping? I sniffed at my arm and gagged at the repulsive stench. It smells of rotten milk sour and curled. With the undertone of human excitement rotting for months. ¡°Go to your room and don¡¯t you dare come out.¡± His voice was stern but light for a male. I rubbed my chick as I walked out of the room. I realized two things as I was walking. I had no idea where I was going or who those people were. Who the hell are they? This place has to be theirs or a public place¡­ Did I get intorble for squatting again? No they would have screamed and threatened to call the cops. He told me to go to my room. Don¡¯t tell me I got adopted and I didn¡¯t remember! No the agency wouldn¡¯t have let that happen. I would have been awake and agreed. No way they would just let me get taken by people and not make sure I know what was going on¡­ right? I kept walking around wondering why this place didn¡¯t even have a map. I must have passed by at least 15 doors by now! I finally deduced this had to be a house. I hadn¡¯t walked past anyone after all. Who needs a house this big? There should be a map indicating the safest way out of here. Anyone including yours truly could get lost. Where the heck did I wake up if it wasn¡¯t my room. As I pondered this I took a look around the hallway. The walls were bare and just a deep brown color. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was a stane or pant. It looked like it was trying to pass as a natural deep wood. The seal being plain white. However the wall or big window to my right went from the floor to the ceiling. With the occasional melt beam going through it. It was showing what looked to be the land the property was on. Just miles and miles of wild trees but the first half mile was tamed from the window going to the woods. I''m more sure it wouldn¡¯t be a forest because I was making an educated guess. But I was willing to bet they wouldn¡¯t want anything other than a wild bear to come on property. The bear would be a nice rug or hat to clothes. The floor was covered in red carpet with golden swirls on the outside of the straight lines. It was simple but looked like it could hide a good amount of stains on it. Assuming it didn¡¯t land on the gold parts. I stopped in front of a simple plan door that looked like it would give you hell trying to break through it. Most likely a solid wood door. The knob was simple and it looked like brass. One you could most likely get manufactured for cheap. I looked behind me and no one was there. I looked to my left. Nobody¡­ If I don''t know where my room is I will have to search every door till I think I have found it¡­ It feels familiar to me. Like I have been heard a lot of times or maybe because all the doors look like the one I just left. When I put my hand on a door knob something struck me on the back of my head. I felt like i fell to the ground but to be honest i don¡¯t remember even seeing the ground before everything went black. When I woke up I was in some kind of room but it was like I was outside. The only thing that gave it away was the big window I was looking at from the outside. Or mirror? It could be one way. There were tree¡¯s half a mile away from where I was now standing. On my left there was a lake and a big brown backpack. I walked over to it and some kind of speaker went off. It was the male voice that kicked me out of that room. He was the one who coddled the lady who slapped me. ¡°I have had enough of you living in my house so I hope you like living in the woods. There are lots of predators that will kill you, if you can¡¯t kill them. That bag is to help you. We haven¡¯t had any entertainment for some time. Don¡¯t die too soon. Just in case you were wondering you will be living out for the rest of your life.¡± I looked around this is going to be like the time I took an extensive training course to boost my abilities. ¡°There is no way out. I built this place to be a special playground¡­¡± He paused for dermatic effect but he sounded like one of those evil guys who would constantly put you into a death match for blood sport. So I will have to die is most likely the answer. ¡°You will die for.¡± He laughed and then he turned the speaker off. I began my journey to the trees. First thing first. I need to find my own place to have for a base. Secure a place for clean water. Scope out the predators and what prey I can take down without magic or weapons. I should start finding kindles so I can make firewood incase gets too cold. It is not going to be that bad. As I was just halfway to the trees in the distance I could hear growling coming from behind me. At least I don¡¯t think it will be that bad. I picked up the bag and put it on my back. It was like it weighed fifty pounds! I had a hard time putting the straps around my waste and over my shoulders. By the time I did wolves'' were in sight and I jetted to the woods the rest of the way. I ran over the overgrown trunk roots, big rooks, and plants. I think I stepped on some big bugs. If they were snakes they would have bit me so either they are all nesting right now or there aren''t any out here. There are wolves running after me. Stay calm and remember your training. They were closing in and I tried to run faster. I can¡¯t outrun genetically enhanced wolf¡¯s. Two of the wolves were on both of my sides and one of them tried to move in for the kill. I kicked it. I heard a splash. The lake wasn¡¯t far but a few steps. With a small jump I plunged into a small lake. Just what I needed¡­ I opened a portal that sent me to the universal opposite of this body of water. Without thinking what could be in it, how deep it was, or if I could swim the whole length of it I dived right into it. Kicking wildly, and trying to out swim them. As soon as I got to the portal I didn¡¯t have enough time to close it. A few came through with me. I know I can handle the five that came through. Unfortunately they were able to swim¡­ a lot better than me. With much thought I did as I was trained. Bend and distort. the bag vanished off my back. Now that the bag was no longer dragging me down I was swimming like a torpedo. I saw one of them turn back and the other ones followed him out. I smiled at how clever I had been. Quickly I made my way to the other side of the water. I crawled my way on to the sand/ rocky land and laid on to my back. I was heaving for air and there were black spots showing up on my vision. Looks like I stopped my cardio some time ago¡­ What the hell happened? I did everything I could to get my breath back including raising my hands above my head. Slowly I got my breath back and did some light warm ups to keep from getting hypothermia. It took a good half hour before I could feel my toes again. When I looked at my legs there was something on it. It was wiggling, thin, and it was black. I poked it... Leach! I was about to pull it off when I heard growling coming from the right side of me. Slowly I turned my head to look at the wolves that got through. They were five yards and coming fast. As I took off, deeper into the woods. My feet nearly leaving me behind, finely I thought of climbing a tree. I put my hands up in the air and grabbed the first branch and lifted my legs up. ¡°What took me so long to think of this?¡± I whispered to myself. The wolf stopped just shy of the tree I was on and I tried to stay still. Not moving and breathing as quietly as I could. I waited and watched in anticipation wanting them to run and leave. Slowly they edged farther and farther away. Almost¡­ Keep going¡­ come on¡­ my knees can¡¯t hold out much long... A loud fart ripped out of my ass for anything near to hear and smell. I nearly jumped out of my skin with the wolves. What the hell! They turned towards my tree and I climbed higher up the ridiculously tall tree. I was looking for any signs to see if anything made this tree home already or if a great spot was available to wait them out. The rough barke bit into my soft sensitive hands. Some places of the barke were wet so I did my best to grab dry areas and not slip at the same time. I spotted a good thick branch and smiled when I said it was a forked sturdy branch. Easing myself into the forked big fat branch my body throbbed. I looked up and I could see the sun or where it should be as most of the green tops of this and the surrounding trees were too dense to see through. It must be noon the sun is directly up in the sky. I looked at the leeches on my leg and one of them had fallen off. Maybe I knocked it off or I was too rough and brushed it against the trees as I climbed it. They were all a variation of dirty brown, gray, and black. They were snapping and circling at the tree glaring up at me. I realized I had the backpack to dig through while I waited for them to grow broad and leave. A simple thought brought it back to me. When I opened it up there was some food, a chipped knife, a couple of pairs of crusty brown smelly cloth bandages, a first aid kit, and bricks with smaller rocks at the bottom. If this didn¡¯t weigh me down the crappy thing he provided me would have killed me alone. I opened the smaller pockets to find a topless water bottle and something that purified water. With a quick inspection of the filter to purify water it turned out to have lots of holes, a broken frame, and the bitter smell told me it was most likely laced with poison. Which told me the knife and bandages were most likely as well. I put all of the stuff back into the back pack, as it got dark. So either death by poison or something in the wild would have done it. I was slowly freezing down to the bone. I need to find something that can keep me warm. The wolves are still there so I can¡¯t get down. what direction will I go once I¡¯m down? My throat is dry but I will have to go ignore it for now. I fell into a light sleep and I woke up just as the sun started to rise. I made sure the coast was clear and I got down. I walked back to the lake and put water in the purifier into the water and walked around looking for something to eat. I do know a little about cooking and killing small animals. The thing is I never killed a large animal in my life. Every time my dad brought something home that he killed I would cry for it. Over half the time they had to force me to eat it. Then one day I went into the woods and I was singing. All of the animals would come and look at me as I walked around the woods. I loved the song but I couldn''t remember what it was for the life of me. I learned a lot on how to save sick animals and what kind of medicine to make. I don¡¯t know how to kill a fly but I know I have too. The leeches were falling off and I was getting really nauseated from the lack of food. I looked up under my shirt and I was a dozen more of them on my stomach. The day was almost up and I was having the hardest time concentrating. I climbed a tree and it was slow. It felt like decades had passed by the time I reached a good spot. The next day I could barely pick my head up. I¡¯m losing too much blood. I have to find a planet quickly. I got down and I forced myself to move as carefully and quickly as I could. I began to dry heave every few minutes as I looked for something to get in my stomach. Every so often I would black out to wake up on the ground. The water that I filled up the other day should help me die quickly if I can''t find anything soon. If this is day three they must have done something to me¡­ Fuck why didn¡¯t i think of that. Why did I have to be so stupid! I was poisoned! When I touched everything with my bare hands it got on my skin. If I didn¡¯t feel so bad and I wasn¡¯t me I would have punched myself where it would hurt the most for being so stupid. The leeches are cleaning my blood that is most likely why I am still alive. When it got dark again I could not climb a tree so I sat up with my back against it and the broken knife in my hand. I woke up and forced myself to drink the water. At this point nothing could really cause me to die any faster. As I was stumbling around I found a doe. I thought I was going to cry at how relieved I was. Kill it! You have to! I aimed unsteady but the best I could under my best conditions. That¡¯s it, aim for the brain! I threw the stone and I missed it. The dent in the tree told me how much I was lacking in control. It ran away and I did this for the next couple of hours. If you miss this one you¡¯re as good as dead! I picked up my hand and watched it closely and I the stone as hard and acret as I could pray for. YES! I cheered internally. It seemed like time slowed as the rook sailed through the air and crashed through the belly of the deer. It screamed in surprise and then agony as I was drawn closer. I barely got to it when it was starting to thrash and it sounded like it was grappling trying to breath. Soon as I grabbed its neck to end it wolves came running my way. I ripped the leg off of the dear and dashed up the nearest tree. I sipped my water and took out some more pebbles. It¡¯s time I practice on being a predator. Just as I was getting ready to end one of the wolves. It latched on to the struggling deer''s neck putting it out of its misery. They all started to feast on the doe. I started to chew on the hind leg I managed to get. It was absolutely heaven! I wanted nothing more than to eat more of it. The flesh was fresh and warm. I was done gnawing at the bone before I knew it. Before I could throw my first rock at one of them all ran away. Damn it! I put the rocks back and placed the backpack back on my back. Taking extra care to put the straps on properly. I was about to climb down when all went black. I opened my eyes. I was hanging from my backpack and wolves were jumping at me. I was too weak to fight them off so I hung there. Thinking over my life. I was only five when I ran from home. My parents were killed in front of me and so was my grandparents when I was just a baby. I remember learning to control the gifts of my blood line when everything just happened. My father was making my favorite dinner and Mother was teaching me to mix my earth and water power. She was the one who gave me those gifts after all. I had for the first time learned to make air bubbles in the pool so I could survive and no one would be able to follow me. Father cheered me on with mother. I can¡¯t even remember what they look like let alone what their killers looked like. One of the villagers stormed through the gate of the back yard and yelled for us to run. He was speaking so fast I couldn''t understand but my parents knew right away. They threw their hands up the protective wards of the house, kicked into high gear seconds before the storm of rocks, and hydroballs started hitting it. The man grabbed me and followed my parents into the house. My parents were whispering sweet nothings to me through mind to mind connections. ¡®It is going to be okay honey¡­ you not be seen. This man will get you to safety. We will meet you once it is safe.¡¯ They hugged me. ¡®How long until we see each other?¡¯ I cried. The connection we shared allowed me to feel if they were liking and they knew this. My father and mother said I got that from my grandparents. They cursed it and loved it at the same time. They said I was special and that is why one could know my parents and grandparents bloodline. They told me that if anyone knew they would kill us. They wouldn¡¯t understand and people are scared of what they don¡¯t know. ¡®We don¡¯t know¡­ just go with him.¡¯ Father urged. ¡®Everything will be okay. Your mother and I can handle this.¡¯ I felt them hugging me though are links. Father handed me the books and backpack. ¡®Hide this where only you can find it. These are your teachers and life history until you get back to us. We love and can¡¯t wait to see what you learn.¡¯ I could feel the truth in his words. ¡°Go it is time¡­¡± I felt mother connection wink out. I froze and I know my father felt it too. ¡®Don¡¯t go¡­ please.¡¯ I cried mentally as i know if i spoke they would find us. ¡®I must protect you¡­ you are the way to a better future! You are our future. GO!¡¯ He screamed at me through his tears. He shoved me in the arms of the waiting man just and mother who was bloodied and battery ran our way. She was dying¡­ That''s why she cut me off. ¡®We love you!¡¯ ¡®We love you!¡¯ They both screamed at the same time. Mother caused the current to carry us away just as the people came barrowling down the hall. I remember screaming for them and braking into their mental shields as they were shot through the head. The guy who was protecting me said I was out for almost a month. He feared I wouldn¡¯t wake. When it took over three weeks before he was about to sell me out to the local people. They were offering a bigger payout and it would be easier to get rid of me that way. He would have a handsome reward and he didn¡¯t have to take care of a brate. He hated kids and he made sure I know. He was the first human I had to kill to stay alive. That was when I sealed most of all my gifts away. Tears were rushing down my face and I got some strength to throw a few stones. I was able to scare them off after nearly killing the first wolf closest to me. I unhinged my backpack but planted my feet on the body of the tree and kicked off. I began to free fall fifty feet as I contorted my body like a gymnast and landed on my feet. Before I knew it I was weak again but I forced myself to make a fire and cook the doe. I stuffed my face with the meat and then I put some of the cooked meat in my storage. I burned the backpack and everything that family gave me. I was not using the one my true family gave me all those years ago. Then I climbed back into the tree and looked at the leeches on me. There are only seven more to fall off. I have to make it through it. It can¡¯t be too long, they are fat so it should be soon. Maybe by tomorrow in the morning they will all have fallen off. I dozed off and popped up by the sound of a rock falling out of my hand. I tried to fall back to sleep but something didn¡¯t feel right. My night vision was pretty amazing but I couldn¡¯t see anything dangerous in the trees. Don¡¯t tell me there are nocturnal animals. I looked below me and there was something below me. It looked like wolves. One¡­ two¡­ ten! Wolves! No, they can¡¯t be. I looked harder. They are shifters! They shifted and they were boys about a bit older than me. ¡°Josh, we need to gather everyone. Make sure no one is hurt.¡± Everyone! How many are there? A deep voice said coming from the right side of me. ¡°Yes I understand. We will meet back here and go to hide out. Everyone should be here as soon as possible.¡± I wonder what happend to make them go on alert? Shouldn¡¯t they go separately and leave no trace? I shifted my weight and the tree started to shake a bit. ¡°What is that?¡± I picked up a rook and threw it across from me. ¡°Everyone spread out and met here.¡± They all dashed in opposite ways. I waited a few minutes and got out the tree. I was still weak and getting dizzier by the minute. When I got to the lake I used my gift and durw out pure water. I need to be more aware of my body. What is wrong with me besides the leeches? It took me a while. My throat is dry and the water is not helping. Losing too much blood, not enough food, I am pretty sure I have a fever, and my head hurts a little but not that much like it used to. I¡¯m suffering from dehydration, which I can now fix, and loss of other thing¡¯s probable. I counted the leeches on my body and it seemed I only had one more to go. I feel like I¡¯m going to die but if memory serves me right. This isn¡¯t just from my body this is because my seal has broken down. It was only meant to work for six years. That would make me¡­ eleven almost twelve years old. That would explain why the poisons affect me. The book said during that week of the seal breaking I would be at my weekist. That means I only¡­ need to last¡­ What was I thinking? I stumbled away from the water. When I was about to leave I passed out without seeing the ground coming for me again. Someone¡¯s cold hands were on me and when I opened my eyes he was looking at me. ¡°Can you hear me?¡± He waited for me to answer but I couldn¡¯t. He looks like a nice person and he can take care of me. I thought to myself getting ready to doze off. I felt ridiculously tired and I wanted to go back to the happy darkness of sleep. ¡°Hey!¡± He shook me gently. ¡°Stay with me¡­ You don¡¯t want to¡­ or you might¡­ die.¡± I blacked out after that. I do remember trying to day hay for a horse, however I doubt it ever left my mouth. I woke up to a fiery hot heat on the side of me. The leeches were stuck on me and I could feel every bit of my blood leaving my body. It really didn¡¯t feel so bad actually. It was like I knew something was poking me but it didn''t hurt like it. When my eyes became focused I noticed I was in a cave. There were voices some sounding super familiar and some not so much. Those were probably the ¡°others¡± He mentioned. ¡°She is going to die. She has a fever, dehydration, no food in her, all she has had was unpurified water based on where she was found. On top of that there is the killer leech that won¡¯t let go, and her heart feels as if it was from an elder.¡± I could feel my own heart beating faster, faster, and faster. It felt like adrenaline was pumping through me. I could feel my blood forcefully feeding the leeches. ¡°The only way she could leave is if the blow up off of her.¡± That¡¯s not a bad idea. I steeled myself and imagined them being too full to explode. Then there was a loud screaming noise but it was not coming from me. I closed my eyes and focused harder. Someone was leaning over me. I could feel him. He was strong but I was strong and I didn¡¯t have to fear him. ¡°What is that noise? She is not screaming.¡± I heard a pop and felt them jump like a spooked cat. ¡°There blowing up! Why?¡± Someone¡¯s hand was over my heart. ¡°Her heart is letting out too much blood and is over feeding them. That¡¯s weird no one is able to do that¡­¡± I opened my eyes when they whipped the last one off of me. I made sure to heal the wombs close after ejecting the teeth out of me. ¡°Go get some water. Are you going to pass out again or do you feel ok?¡± I looked at his brown eyes, black hair, tan skin, and bare chest. He was toned and well built. Based on his body he is used to hard labor and being outside. ¡°Can you even talk at all?¡± I slowly sat up and looked at everyone around me. I did a quick assessment to see if I was in any danger. My backpack was across the room and my stomach was growling. I eyed the one standing to my right. He was kneeling next to me and if I rolled over him I could be in no time. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± He pointed to his stomach then his mouth. He waited a second and reached to touch my mouth. ¡°Does she have a¡­¡± I grabbed him and pulled him to me. I flipped him below me and ran for my backpack. I opened it and bit off the large peace of deer jerky. I somend water in the cup that was already pure so I slowly sipped it, I didn¡¯t want an upset stomach and started throwing up. The week has to be over and feel too wonderful for it not to be. I stood and bent at the hip, I was as flexible as I remember being when I had my gifts. I only hand fabric covered my breast and lady parts so I could easily see that my skin was flawless with no bite marks. I smiled as I ate more meat. Maybe biting it once or twice but mostly swallowing it whole. I reached into my backpack looking for some more. I chomped on it joyfully sitting criss crossed with my backpack in my lap. ¡°Ha! Ha!¡± I jumped to my feet looking for the noise maker. I shoved the whole piece of meat in my mouth and it was hanging out slightly with both hands ready to fight. ¡°Wow! She¡¯s got skills.¡± I took one step to leave the cave and that''s the last thing I remember. Head throbbing and my arm was bent at an odd angle. The people from before were standing not close but not far. If the need to defend they could. ¡°Don¡¯t do that anymore.¡± The guy was holding his arm. ¡°Do what I just laughed she was eating like it was her last meal.¡± Some guy side. ¡°She jumped up and shoved her food in her mouth. Then slipped to hit the ground and choke. You can¡¯t say you didn¡¯t find that funny.¡± The guy was chuckling. ¡°It¡¯s the reason she jumped up. Next time she just might kill the one closest to her.¡± I shifted and came closer to stand right over me. His deep brown eyes were looking down into mine. ¡°Did you understand any of this?¡± He looked worried. I could tell he was using different dialects to see if anything clicked. Of course I am being the bad ass I am. I know them all. ¡°All.¡± He watched me sit up and gave me a clay cup with water. ¡°Good, what is your name?¡± He was eyeing my every move while cuddling his left arm. ¡°Who cares if I have one?¡± I looked at my hands and sipped the surprisingly chilled water. ¡°Thank you for the water.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak to him like that! Some nerve you have!¡± Yelled, a skinny young boy, with blond hair, ice blue eyes, and brown shorts. He was two feet from me. I spotted my backpack and some guy¡¯s we''re goin through it or trying not to open it for them. I¡¯m guessing they are going to feel it with rock¡¯s and send me on my way. ¡°Stop yelling. She is right here. How dear you yell at a guest! Say you¡¯re sorry!¡± The guy pushed him on his knees and stood behind him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said it so low I could barely hear him. However, the other guy didn¡¯t hear it. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± He lifted up his foot and kicked him in the side. ¡°Speak up louder Violet!¡± He growled. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Violet sounded like he was going to cry. I looked at the pebble next to me and back to the guy. He was right next to the wall. I did not give any second thought then I threw the pebbles as if they were knives. He had really good reflexes. He was pinned to the wall on both sides of his thighs and the third was close to the middle of his thighs. Everyone froze and shortly after bust out laughing. The boy looked at me and ran. ¡°Sorry that I ran off on you. It looks like you already might Josh.¡± He smiled and then looked back at Josh. Josh''s face was red with rage. He has brown eyes, he looks to be 5¡¯ 8¡±, brown hair, and black shorts on. Soon as he pulled away from the wall he returned my pebble with knives. He threw them straight at my torso. I plucked them out of the air and I was looking at him the whole time. He just looked at me. ¡°...¡± Everyone was looking at me. Lost for words. He walked away, never turning his back to me. The one¡¯s going trying to go through my backpack just kept trying. I wonder why he got so mad. He was the one bullying a kid. ¡°Ouch.¡± I dropped the blade¡¯s and looked at my right knuckle. ¡°Does it¡­ hurt?¡± I released what he was saying. When I told them it was just a small cut they calmed down and ran my hand under water. ¡°I have a first aid kit in my backpack.¡± One of them went to get it and I put ointment on it. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with Josh. He is the only guy that can kill a bear in the pack. Be careful to stay on his good side.¡± Earn was Josh''s younger brother and they looked just alike. He was the one explaining it to me. The difference was his height, he was 5 ''2. ¡°That was no right to throw knives at her. It was funny to see him get stuck at the wall.¡± They both started laughing. ¡°I guess he is going to work harder on us with the training. Hopefully he won¡¯t chop heads off with the sword.¡± I perked up at that. ¡°You guys have swords?¡± My eyes grow wide with amazement. ¡°Yes we do. We have the Wave, and lot¡¯s more.¡± ¡°Do you know of the ones that have abilities builty in?¡± My father and mother owned some legendary one and according to the books they are passed down to me. He says it was passed down from generation to generation. Mother had the loved ones. It is the only sword that does not have a sharp bald on it. It only works when you are trying to protect someone. Father has the Twin it is two swords in one. They work as one and never to be spelt into two. Like you can¡¯t store them separately. I have the ability to call them to me. ¡°Yes but those owned by the elders. Ever hear of The Twin and The Loved ones? They belong to the Day family. They keep it no matter how much it is worth. Right now it is worth so much that it will last the family so long that it will be one-hundred generations before it runs out.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they dieded?¡± My heart stopped for what felt like eternity before it started up again. ¡°Yes but they had a kid. So the legend and rumors say. Her name is Hope and she owns everything. She is only thirteen and up for adoption. The Graham family took her in but I think it is because they want the money. It¡¯s too bad for her. She is probably going to be used like a ginny pig her whole life. Not knowing who she is and all.¡± Earn said. He and another guy begin bickering back and forth about if it was even possible. ¡°Based on the information I could make sense of without exploding in overload. It¡¯s been over three centuries since the records or seer was able to update her whereabouts. There for no one could last that long with the people on that planet without us knowing. They would have tried to start a war over that person. Plus someone and I do mean somebody would have noticed by now.¡± Earn stopped to think for an amount. ¡°That¡¯s true but that is like looking at a needle in a haystack. We can¡¯t account for every little thing. Besides if I was keeping my little money maker hiden gods know I wouldn¡¯t even have records like pictures hanging around.¡± He puffed out his chest. ¡°What do you think about that?¡± I jumped in while I had the chance. ¡°Is Josh really going to chop all of your heads off?¡± I¡¯m glad they fell for the bat and the subject changed and never went back. I was told to leave in the morning with them and that they got up at sunrise. At night I didn''t sleep a wink. The night crawled by a snail would have run six marathon¡¯s by the time the day came. ¡°Get up!¡± Someone called out. ¡°Get up! We have to go!¡± I hopped up and dust the dirt off. ¡°We are going to get our breakfast, let''s go.¡± ¡°Ok lets go.¡± I shoved my bag into my infinity storage and almost tripped over something and someone caught me. ¡°Thanks, let''s go.¡± I followed them up a high mountain and down one. Fall flat on my face a few times. Then we stopped to rest. ¡°How much father are we going?¡± ¡°We covered twenty miles and we need to cover at least another ten before we can go fishing.¡± I sipped my water then I heard something coming. I threw my backpack on and climbed the nearest tree. Before I could say something someone asked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± One guy Who never said anything to me said. ¡°Climb if you want to live.¡± I pointed to the bear coming and everyone went up a tree. Violet was stilling trying to climb. ¡°Violet behind you!¡± I looked at everyone sitting as he ran past their tree. When I was about to climb down someone grabbed my arm. ¡°What are you doing? Just let him die.¡± Josh was pulling me back up. I forced his hand off of me. ¡°No, you can¡¯t tell me to let them die and I watch it.¡± I jumped down with my backpack. I landed right behind Violet. All I had to do was jog to keep up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He looked at me and I looked at him. ¡°Your slow lets go faster.¡± He began to fall and started to slow. I grabbed his hand and we both took off. I ran into a dead end. The only way down is off the cleft and into the dirty water. ¡°We have to jump.¡± ¡°No, I rather die by the bare!¡± He ran to it and I ran after him. Then jumped so he would not get hit but the massive paw. It cut my leg but I pulled him and me back to the cleft. Then my sword came for me. I grabbed both of them as they landed on the ground. ¡°We can¡¯t go in the lake, I can¡¯t swim.¡± That is so not true. When I touched him I saw a flash back and he was with his parents. They were in the backyard swimming. ¡°I¡¯ll save you.¡± I tied the swords around my waist and pulled the loved ones out. Then I stabbed the ground between me and the bear. ¡°I can¡¯t go in there.¡± He was crying. ¡°My parents died because of those leeches. I was only three. They were swimming and we went to set camp up. Mama said she needs to tack a quick bath and we waited until the next day. She never came back so Papa went to look for her. I waited two hours and went looking for them. When I got to the pound I found them died. Flowing in the pound and I panicked and jumped in after the. I didn¡¯t know how to swim well enough to get to them so I started to drown. Than tiger came in after me and he looked after me.¡± That¡¯s the leader¡®s name. The ground we were on fell off and we started falling seven feet into the water. I put the sword back in the sheaf and grabbed him like I was hugging him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let the same thing happen to you. I promise nothing will hurt you.¡± With a big jump off the falling rock I jumped close to the shore. I pushed all the leeches five feet away from us just in case. We were sinking fast so I put him in between me and the backpack. Extending the black straps just so I could slip into front of the lemp violet, who most likely wasn¡¯t breathing based on his limp body movement. He most likely was imatationg a crosop pole suspended in water if I dared to leave him, long enough to settle. Not stacked like a loose sandwich. Fast as humanly possible I made our way to the shore line. I wasn¡¯t sure if his lungs could handle the sudden depth change. It was something to do with change in pressure but I am more than shore it was only for the feeble humans. I had no such issues or weakness to fear like that. Finally, after spending what felt like hours in the dark depth of the murky waters we emerged toward the shore. Letting Violet rest on the ground I felty likely letting out a battle cry. I wanted to scream to the ancestors that I will live another glorious decade. This can''t be¡­ I never remember feeling so alive and undefeatable. I felt like a warrior and leader of my village. Like I defeated a beast and moved Mt Everest sized mountains. Before I could bath my flawless ebony skin in the ever calling sun. I spotted the big brown bear barrelling down the shore to us. With a fluidly perfection I took a protective stance in front of Violet with the loved one ready to hit them. ¡°Thank you for saving him from the beast. We are not going to hurt you.¡± The brown bear wasn¡¯t really a brown bear. It was a ghost? no that did feel right, the ghost usually didn¡¯t feel like it had a soul. ¡°Can you please look after him? He needs someone like you too. We are¡­ His parents.¡± I could feel the surprise on my face, my eyes had to be the size of dinner plates. ¡°I know who you are and yes I will.¡± There were two brown bears. One had blue eyes the other had brown. ¡°Thank you. My lady. Hope.¡± I frowned. I am far from royalty or nobility. Before I could tell them they confused me with someone. I spotted the team sprinting away. ¡°Please buy us some time¡­ I want to speak to my boy.¡± His mother and father requested at once. ¡°Go head say your goodbyes. I will buy you time.¡± Josh was the first to come charging full force and I stood in his way. ¡°Leave them alone.¡± He locked eyes with me and I dared him to run me down. He wasn¡¯t going to stop and I know he thought I was going to. To his surprise and the look of ¡®O shit I just killed her¡¯ on his face he plowed right into me. We both feel and I laced one arm around his waist and the other on his head to cushion the blow. He looked at me as if his brain wasn''t comprehending what was going on. We slammed on the ground hard enough to knock the breath out of my lungs. To ease the blow to my body we rolled five times before water was at my back. Suddenly we stopped rolling. I closed my eyes as I knew water was around us. The dizziness and my equilibrium was completely thrown off. I felt a water lap at my back and I threw him in the direction I hoped to land. The force of throwing him was too much for the delicate balance of floating, as I was plunged once again into the misterius murky water. I couldn¡¯t get a grasp on which direction was up, as my body was spinning out of control in all directions. If I could at least get the feeling of which way the sun was it would be the direction of light and heat. A solid mass slowly pressed against my right shoulder. Hard and ridged in some spots but as my freezing body became numb it became more inviting. The colder I got the less I wanted to move as it was my feet that didn''t respond since he had run into me. My hands felt like it was easily empersed in glue and when I tried to move it I couldn¡¯t get it to move only twitch. The more I tried to pull my body into a fetal position the less it responded. From the slight twitch and then a full on convolging fit, to a slight spasm in the muscles to the slightest of twitching again and then nothing. That''s when I felt the familiar pull of blood coming from my thigh. Then simultaneously all over my body as if that one bit of feedback to my brain is what allowed me to feel the rest of them as if they shared a link. Shortly after realizing how many leeches were on my body I realized another thing. I hadn¡¯t been breathing for some time but I didn¡¯t feel any need to breathe. My lungs were not burning and I didn¡¯t feel my body''s organ shutting down from deprivation. In fact I felt a bit hungry. ¡®What the hell is happening to me?¡¯ I thought and I know I was all by myself and there was no one. Absolutely know one who would be down here either. ¡®I guess I should have learned to swim some time ago.¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡®Maybe I am dead and my spirit or my soul refuses to move one so I am stuck here. I am stuck with her for all of eternity.¡¯ I could feel myself pouting. ¡®and to think I haven¡¯t even got my first love or kiss yet.¡¯ I felt horror at the possibility of never knowing my first love. ¡®I wonder who he couldn¡¯t have bin¡­ how great my life could have been. I should have left HIM sink with me. We could have both gone down together.¡¯ I sighed. I know I would have never done something like that. ¡®I hope he is living his life to the fullest. If he takes my death out on anyone in his tribe I will hunt and kick his ass just that much harder. Especially if he blames himself.¡¯ Without thinking I clapped my hands together and I felt a shock wave release from the impact of them. ¡®Wow¡­ did I do that?¡¯ I did it again but harder. I felt the leeches on my front half blow away in the shock wave. That¡¯s when it''s down on me. ¡®I can use my hands!¡¯ I was so stocked by it I wave my arms in full motion complete circles and practiced a couple of munchs. Of course I imageded Water ball being propelled from my and other mages while I was joyously swinging my arms around. ¡®Does that me¡­ I have my legs back?¡¯ Carefully I kicked my leg up, toes pointed like I was making shore full motion on my ankles as well. When I realized I had no reason to stay on this ground any more I tucked my feet under me and was getting ready to thrust myself forward. Ready for take off in three¡­ two¡­ Blast off!¡± With all my might I shot myself forward in hope I could make it to the surface without my legs and arms cramping. I felt something gripp my arms but I didn¡¯t want to stop. I kicked my legs harder in hoping if it was just seaweed it would just fall off. I felt the water warming up and I no longer felt the nasty leeches on my just something on my arm. And finally I was airborne. I started hacking out water when the feeling of floating tickled my belly for all of two seconds. I Smiled and then I felt the rush of plummet to the ground. I know at this point nothing would harm me if I fell back into the water I would be fine. As I counted to free fall I knew I would only grow in speed so I needed to see and hear what was going on. Whatever was on my arm switched to my back and I didn¡¯t have the time to wonder what it was. As something screaming was piercing my ear drums in front of me. I furiously ripped and scrapped at my skin on my face and eyes. What ever was screaming was still going at it as I peeled everything away from my ears. That was a garantuse mistake. I should have shut whatever it was up first. I hope it was a girl as females tend to scream higher. Adolescent boys do too so I guess it wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Slowly I peeled my eyes open and I could feel the water rush to my eyes as the wind tried to fairisle dry them out. It was a girl in front of me. She had on a deep blue swimsuit and her skin was covered in a deep purple guew. Her eyes were sunken in and with dark circles like she hadn¡¯t slept in ages. When her eyes met she froze¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure if it was in fear or awe as we had to have been falling for some time. my back currently being the heaviest was facing the ground we were falling towards. I suddenly felt dangor. Rotating my body I looked down at impossibly large towers with sharp edges rushing towards us at an alarming speed. Towards the right I spotted a large bird flying solely along the sky. It was large enough to bark speed just enough if we fell on the sand and angled just right. I am sure I could at least save us from diy. But maybe with some broken bones. I met her eyes again and I felt salt sting my eyes. I reached out and held my hand up to her. I pointed to the flying object and then the area that looked like sand. I grabbed my hand and pulled her towards me. Trying to get her to hold me in her arms. When she got the idea, angels dive away from the buildings. As my target grew larger I realized it wasn¡¯t just a flying creature¡­ It looked like a dragon. We can roll on that¡­ the spike will kill us. I could run the length of it. I got my arm ready for the impact. The long neck of the beast turned toward me and shot something at us. It was too late as my foot borrowed into its back and I did my best to keep moving despite the feeling of my knees trying to give out and the feeling of the tendons, legamens, and legs muscle braking. One¡­. All I needed was three stepps¡­ Two¡­ I screamed and bit my lip through the last step. We had barely enough room crossing the width of the beast back as it was and fell. ¡°We are going to be okay¡­ everything''s fine.¡± I lied through my teeth. I lapped and we started to slow as I reagled our descent to the sand. I Clapped again and I felt as if we had been most hated in the air again before falling¡­ I only had one more change as we were falling at 50 kilometers per second and increasing. I put everything into it. I imagined a gust of wind blowing upward towards us and stopping the descent into the soft sand welcomed us. What really happened is when I clapped with every ounce of strength we slowed down just fine but everyone that was in the first two feet of the claps shock wave was completely avisorated and the next two miles they were slightly injured and blown away. Beyond that you received a heavy just strom and tried to stay on the ground at the same time. I didn¡¯t know this at the time as I landed on my but and rocked slowly to my side. I was concerned with the lie to know she was okay as I slowly pulled her off of me. She was going to be fine from the looks of it. I smiled at her. my back felt free finally and then a mosquito bit my neck. Darkness came shortly after. Sluggishly I woke up to a buzzing sound. It sounded like a dying fluorescent light bulb. Why didn''t¡¯ the up grad to a more energy efently glob? Whoever was running this show must be nearly cheap. Globs are energy light bulbs. Fill it with power or whatever it runs on and it quits and lasts a long while. I tried to move my hand¡­ it didn¡¯t so much as flinch. Slowly I opened my eyes. To my horror my body was submerged into solid brown gel. My neck was resting on something cold and hard. I couldn¡¯t turn my head as something was holding my head still. What is this torture? What the hell is this guppy bown¡­ Someone came. ¡°Good your up. Someone go get the lady.¡± A male voice answered, not pleased. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Slowly he edged into my view. He waited like he was expecting something to happen. When it didn¡¯t he sighed in relief I think and came into full view. ¡°Do you speak mongrel?¡± I raised my eyebrows at the choice of an insulte. ¡°So you understand me at least.¡± He pulled up a digital file. I couldn¡¯t read if but from the look of the letters I wouldn¡¯t have been able to even if it was facing me. ¡°Because you understand me let me tell you this¡­¡± He glared at me with utter hatred at me. His brown eyes were outlined in blood red and it appeared to glow almost. Something told me not to look away. It told me he was dangerous and I had to come out of this as victor or my life would be in danger. I stared at him but I wasn¡¯t angry at him. I showed him in my eyes that he wasn¡¯t even a pebble worth stepping on. I coolly latched on to his gaze and started to pull. It was like when I last learned to bark the bond. It was something I couldn¡¯t explain how to do but I have no idea how I learned it. I felt him struggling and smericked. I was letting him see how this was nothing for me and I honestly could kill him just as he wanted to do to me. I imagined dragging my hand gently along the side of his neck. I felt him jump. I liked the way he felt when frightened. The predator in me wanted nothing more than to eat him up and he looked away gasping for air. ¡°Your nose, it¡¯s bleeding!¡± Had he been fighting that hard? I reveled in my victory and watched as he walked away but still in my sight. ¡°What did you do?¡± A female asked as she pranced over and handed me white fabrice. She was two short to see above the rim of the rectangle tub I was in. I heard something scraping along the ground and she came into view. Her black hair was cut ear length but her ears were the shape of fantasy elven people I read about during my free time. I stared in awe. But unlike them she had ebony skin like I did and was on the chubby side of things. Dorf? Her hazel eyes were harsh as I felt her surtinazing me just the same. ¡°SUshend agn idng ihub gas dhfn gpo goodfon¡± They started to exchange words from a language I didn¡¯t seem to understand. I waited patiently as she started me down but never met my eyes. Her eyes grew round and the hazel began to overtake her whole eyeball. I looked on in fastinaton. She met my eyes and I stared at her. Before I could begin to pull on her she was starting to ingolf me by the time I realized it. She just used a mind spell or maybe skill on me. I leasuly pulled myself from her mind as she was starting to believe she had won. With nothing but a snail''s pace I pulled her in bit by bit. I noticed just like I did with the guy the more I pulled in the more I know about this world. I wonder¡­ I imagented myself reaching out my hand and started to pull up all the information related to this place and anything that would help me. I quickly realized it was usually jiberish and I had the brilliant idea and searched her memory for all the languages she spoke. I then exormb it into my memoir along with the other information I wanted. I started pulling out the customs and race she was aware of and all of the political people she was aware of. That is when things started to become demand for the examiner¡­ ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ I thought and she answered. ¡®You''re killing me¡­ if you keep pulling me in¡­ you will take my life for my disobedience.¡± I stopped pulling her in. I kept the information I had internally pulled from her. ¡®I am sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know this was possible.¡¯ I pulled out quickly leaving all of her memories intact. When I finally started looking through my eyes again she was in the brown gup with me. She had been clawing and trying to gouge out her own eyes. I was not looking at the schocts and freshly gawd out skin. Finally the hold the gup I now know was a healing tree saps. I stood and rubbed my hand on the pink shirt she had. ¡°Don¡¯t scream¡­ I need you to relax.¡± I spoke in the original english tonge. ¡°It hurts¡­ so much.¡± I looked behind her. It was Dr. Bonus. He was looking on in horror at Dr. Leaf. ¡°Dr. Bonus I need you to get her on operating table you prepared for me and for you to prepare a IV drop, a small pint of Mothers tea, fresh bandages, and put theses on ice, not touching it directly, clean them in a sterilizing solution frist.¡± I picked Dr. Leaf up in the princess still as I carried her. I stepped over the tub, felt a zap and pushed through. I was now standing in front of Dr. Bonus and he hadn''t moved. ¡°Get moving the sooner we reach those the better chance for her to see again.¡± He didn¡¯t move. I kicked him behind the knees and he snapped to the floor. That got him to move. She ordered everyone to do as I ordered. I washed my hands down to the elbow and placed a large outfit over me. I didn¡¯t have the time to shower but I did have the time to warp myself up and make sure nothing got out. In less than 3 hours Dr. Leaf was placed in a private room with tea waiting when she woke up. Guns were pointed at me and I stood still. ¡°How do you know so much about medical procedures?¡± Dr. Bonus asked. ¡°Specifically how to read and use equipment.¡± I was going to shrug my shoulders but thought better of it. If one of the armed guards was spoked I would be cut in half. ¡°The same way I know Dr. Leaf has a child. The same way I can suddenly speak your language and how I know that the lady on the beach with me that day is in fact a person who was casted out of an airship when I came flying out of the ocean that day.¡± I sighed as my stomach made hunger paging noise louder than the buzzing of the fluorescent lights. ¡°We can talk later. Why don¡¯t you give me some food? I am starving.¡± I cried. He eyed me and cocked his head to the side before nodding to himself in approval. ¡°Fine let''s talk over mid day meals.¡± I nodded at the odd way of putting it but then I realized the word lunch wasn¡¯t coman to say among the schollers. The walls were pale blue and I could make out some faint distraction on them. Like the wall was a secret door or maybe it was just repaired after damage happened to it. The odd thing about it was the way it was shaped. It was a circle but in the middle it looked like it was sinking in. I would imagine they would have fixed that by now but what can I say. Some hospitals only care about it if the boss could see it. I quickly caught up to the Dr. who simply looked over his shoulder at me. He obviously wanted to say something but turned back to keep walking. I was about to ask if he knew where he was going as the hallways looked the same and we hadn''t seen anyone the whole time. When he suddenly came to a stop and pushed on the wall. It folded in on itself to show a room. It was a normal cafeteria style food place. Had I not seen through Dr. Leaf memori I would have thought I was in the middle of a costume party. I also would have thought the food set out, which is considered a delicacy here and if you didn¡¯t eat everything you put on your plate you would be ostracized by everyone. But if you didn¡¯t put enough on your plate you couldn¡¯t go back for seconds. As that would indicate you didn¡¯t have any aptied or you were sure you could trust the chef. I wasn¡¯t sure what half of it was but I didn¡¯t shy away. ¡°They are going to kill him.¡± I pushed him back and made his sword go flying into a high tree. ¡°You were going to let him die anyway. Let them and they can seal his fate.¡± My bare right foot was on his bare chest. The bears walked into the lake and I walked over to Violet. I bent down and grabbed his hand and put the sword back. The entire guy came and Violet woke up. ¡°Josh, why are you on the ground?¡± He popped up and threw a knife at me. I threw it back and it hit his cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If you want to get breakfast.¡± I helped Violet and he looked at me. Then I whipped his tears away. ¡°I told you nothing was going to happen to you.¡± He smiled and then he saw my leg. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I did not run to the¡­¡± I covered his mouth with my finger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s get breakfast.¡± I laughed low so only I could hear and Violet. ¡°If you can¡¯t get it let me help.¡± I yelled up to Josh. ¡°I¡¯m sure¡­¡± Something is not right. I looked at the lake but nothing was there. What could it be? Then I heard the snake. ¡°Josh gets down right now!¡± Everyone looked at me. ¡°No, not until I get my sword.¡± I ran and grabbed four of my knives. Throw them in the tree he was in and clammed up. The snake was one inch form him. I threw it at Josh and it went around him. Straight into the snake''s mouth. ¡°Get down now!¡± He kept trying to dig his sword out. That¡¯s an Anaconda, what''s it doing¡­ That¡¯s right, it''s not normal wood. There might be one somewhere but wear it be. I looked around then turned back to him. ¡°We need to get out of this tree right now.¡± He kept trying to dig it out. It¡¯s near¡­ but how close? I jumped onto Josh and we went flying down to the ground. Using the wind I slowed us down. He landed on top of me and I hit the ground, really gently. Something was wrong with my stomach though. My ribs feel out of place¡­ they are broken. I rolled over and he helped me up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You could have told me that there was a¡­¡± I grabbed three sharp knives¡¯ and started climbing again. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He grabbed my arm. ¡°To get breakfast.¡± I shook him off and climbed my way up. He was looking at me and I was ready. There were black spots going down its back and the rest of him was light brown. It was stuck to the tree but it stalled and tried to fight me. Its head opened wide and he tried to bite me. Blood went everywhere. I had chopped off his head with the knife in my hands. Its body was in my lap so I just pushed it to the side. Slowly I rapped the eight feet snake up into a ball. ¡°Hay! Are you dead?¡± I counted to rap it. Josh kept screaming up to me once and a while but I did not answer him. I¡¯m going to give them a good scar. I walked over to the edge of the tree and tossed the snack down. Just as I planned it landed on Josh. I grabbed everything and jumped down on top of the snake and his body was half covered. He looked at me and I smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s going to be dark soon.¡± All their eyes went wide. ¡°Did you guys see a ghost? Stop looking at me like that.¡± Tiger stepped over to me and helped me off the snake. He helped me clean myself off and we walked back to the camp. It was really dark out when we got back to the camp. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Tiger looked at my hand over my stomach. I flower is Violet¡¯s nickname. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Just a little hunger.¡± Josh and flower got into it again and he ran behind me. ¡°Tell him to leave me alone.¡± He hugged me and I put my arm around him. ¡°He keeps on saying I got you hurt! The same thing happened to him. Look at your leg.¡± Josh growled. I need to clean it off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Can I have my first aid kit?¡± I looked at my back pack on the ground. ¡°Sure here you go.¡± ¡°Thanks. I will be right back.¡± I walked out of the cave and used the moonlight to wrap my stomach up, and my leg. When I walked in, they were all standing over the snake. That was lying next to the fire. It seems they don¡¯t know how to cook a snake. ¡°Let¡¯s start cooking it.¡± They looked at Josh. ¡°What?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even know how to cook a snake. It has venom in it.¡± All of them frowned looking down on the meat. ¡°That is in the head.¡± They turned and looked at me. ¡°I already took that part off. All you have to do now is peel the skin off and cook it.¡± ¡°How do we do that?¡± I looked at it. We made the fire bigger. After we made a hole big and the size of the snake. I skinned it and cooked it for them. Then I put dirt on it so it would cook faster. Once it was done they all ate it, I took a small part of its stomach and left the rest for them. They all fell asleep and I grabbed all my stuff. Then left as quietly as I could. That whole night I was hunting for some food. After I got fourteen fat rabbit¡¯s, ten squirrels, some plants to make soup out of, and I found a pot that was big enough to feed me for twenty days. It was big, sliver, round, and two handles on the sides to hold it bye. Also thirty plastic bowls too. When I got back to the big tree I left my backpack I put everything down and put it on. Then I made my way back to the cave. It should be another hour before they get up so I sat everything down and put the food in a high place no animal could get. Someone was coming so I rushed to lie down and faked like I was asleep. It was day time when someone touched my cheeks. I opened my eyes to see all of them around me. They were looking at me. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I sat up and Violet hugged me. Sharp pain wrapped my stomach. ¡°You cried the whole night. Is something hurting you?¡± He looked at me and I looked away. I stall, cry and if I stall, talk, then they will find out in no time. ¡°I got you guys something.¡± I whipped my tears away, climbed to get the food, plants, and it was all in the mettle pot. ¡°Anyone hungry?¡± They all looked at me then smiled. ¡°Yeah we are. Let¡¯s start cooking.¡± I gave them some of the food and they cooked it all. Somehow I made my way out of the cave and they did not see me. I wandered around and ran into a warm spring. I put my feet in it and walked around. The waterfall was eight feet high and eight feet wide. I wonder if they know anything about this. For a long time I sat on the rook letting the water fall onto me. It felt so good and I was able to relax. I fell asleep for a little bit then woke up. It must be a noun by now. ¡°Hay! Girl wear are you!¡± I ran off to the voice and they looked at me. That is going to be a place no one can know about. ¡°Where have you been? Violet was crying.¡± Josh was the one calling me. ¡°I was not!¡± He said with a rough voice. No matter how he says it. His soft eyes will give him away. ¡°Don¡¯t be yelling at me. Yell at her she was the one who disappeared.¡± Violet looked at me and away. ¡°Why would you cry over someone you don¡¯t even know her name?¡± I was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s because he is soft.¡± Josh huffed. ¡°No, it is not! She risked her life trying to save my life and we both left. Then I told her something I never would tell anyone. I trust her more than anyone.¡± He looked at me then turned away, and ran. ¡°He always runs away like that. Don¡¯t worry he knows his way around this forest. It¡¯s just like the back of his hand. He will be gone for a few days so don¡¯t feel bad. Some reason he has been like this since we met. Let¡¯s go.¡± He grabbed my arm and pulled me with him. Everyone was eating the food as we walked in. ¡°What the hell! You should have saved some for us!¡± ¡°You said you were going hunting and you never said for a girl.¡± I blushed when they looked at me. ¡°Stall I¡¯m starving!¡± I walked over to my backpack and pulled out seven squeals, ten rabbits, and all of the plants. ¡°I¡¯ll make some soup for both of us.¡± I pulled my water out and began cooking. When I was done everyone was looking at me. ¡°Josh the soup is ready.¡± Tiger came over and looked at me. ¡°What happened to my meat?¡± He looked at everyone behind him. They all looked away. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you did that.¡± I poured soup into three bowls. ¡°Did you leave me anything to eat?¡± No one looked up and his stomach started to growl. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± He was turning away from me. I pulled him by his arm and he looked at me. Slowly I lifted up a bowl and he took it. ¡°Thank you.¡± He flashed a smile and sat down. I gave Josh a bowl and they started to eat. When I fixed mine I just looked in it despite the fact that my stomach wanted me to gulp it down in seconds. ¡°This is really good.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I slurped it down and I noticed there were people looking at us. They were kids and they looked at me. I could hear their stomachs growling all the way across the cave. I walked over to them. ¡°Do you want some?¡± They looked behind me then back. One little one walked in front. ¡°Yes, please.¡± He had a little boy in his arms. The boy looked like he was ten, black hair, gray eyes, and tan skin. The baby looked seven months, and just like him. I placed my hand on his back and we started walking. ¡°If you all want some, come with me.¡± We walked over two the worm fires and I gave him a bowl. He was having a hard time feeding the baby. ¡°May I hold him?¡± He handed him to me and I gave him the water from the soup. There were no cups or spoons so I used my mouth to cool it down faster. He drinks the whole bowl. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Rose.¡± The boy said sitting the bowl down in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡± I asked looking at him. ¡°Lobelia.¡± He smiled and revealed all of his teeth. Two were missing that were in the front on the top. We talked for a really long time and everyone sat around the fire. Even the kids did, I gave them some food to eat and we all had fun talking. I even sang to the kids to sleep in my bed. I woke up and Rose was crying so I took him outside so I could change his diaper. I changed my shirt and used my dirty one for his new diaper. Then I sang him back to sleep and went back in. I woke up. It was daytime and someone was smacking me. ¡°Get up! Smack her harder.¡± My eyes flew open and it was Rose. ¡°Ouch. What was that for?¡± I sat up and Rose crawled into my lap. ¡°We are hungry, make us something to eat.¡± One of the guys¡¯s demeaned. ¡°Rose who told you to hit me?¡± I rubbed my cheek and he pointed to Josh. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I stood up and walked over to Lobelia. ¡°Can you please hold him?¡± He grabbed Rose and smiled at me. I smiled back at him. ¡°Are you going to wear some?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to bring back some food for everyone.¡± ¡°When you come back can you show me how to feed Rose? He hates me when I try to feed him out of my mouth.¡± He allowed me to my backpack. ¡°I would love to. Bye.¡± I waved bye when I got everything on and left. This time I got a dear, twelve squirrels, two big fat rabbits, and more water. I had a hard time carrying the dear but I made it back in one peace. They guy¡¯s ran out and grabbed the deer. I made everything and made the meal. The kids stayed away from us when I cooked everything but when everything was ready they came over to eat. ¡°How are you able to kill them?¡± Lobelia was now able to feed Rose. ¡°I just do. Anyone like some more?¡± They all put the bowls out for more and I refilled them. The kids played games with me and had so much fun. ¡°We are hungry again. Go get us some food.¡± I put my backpack on and headed out. Then all of the kids hugged me. Stopping me from going without any wear. ¡°What is it?¡± I looked at all of them. ¡°Why can¡¯t they get their own food? It¡¯s not fair.¡± ¡°All they do when you¡¯re gone is picking on us. They yell at us and talk about who you¡¯re going to get married to.¡± I got down to my knees and laughed. ¡°I¡¯m not marrying anyone. There is only one reason I¡¯m here and that is because of all of you.¡± I could hear some wolf¡¯s coming their way and I jumped up. ¡°Let¡¯s play a game. Hide in the cave and I have to find you. Go!¡± They all ran in and I followed them. The guy¡¯s saw us running in and they grabbed me and put me behind them. ¡°Next lesson to us.¡± Tiger ran in front and waited for them. There was a guy that looked like he was in his early twenties. He looked just like a tiger but older. ¡°What is it, snapdragon? There is nothing here for you.¡± He stepped forward and saw me. ¡°Why did a girl run in here?¡± ¡°What are you¡­?¡± A wolf went around and growled at me. I stood up and walked out. ¡°Come here.¡± I looked at Tiger and he looked down. I walked over to him. ¡°Cheek her out. Take off your back pack. Guys look at her. I need to talk to Tiger.¡± I looked at Tiger as they pulled me away. Why do they all look just like the kid¡¯s here? ¡°Look at her, not too bad. She is young too.¡± One of the guys grabbed my butt and I jumped. ¡°She is a little jumpy.¡± Who are they and why is Tiger scared of them? I pushed myself to the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± I growled looking at them. ¡°Hey, did you hear her? She is feisty. I like that.¡± ¡°You like anything.¡± Snapdragon said. They pulled me over to him. ¡°Spared her out so I can get a better look at her.¡± Tiger was on the floor having a hard time breathing. Two guys grabbed me and pulled my arms and legs in different ways. ¡°Let me go.¡± I started to cry as my past came back into view. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°Look, we made her cry. She is soft, that¡¯s a very nice touch.¡± His hand was over my heart and he squeezed it. ¡°Really soft but what do you look like without a shirt on?¡± ¡°Let me go.¡± I cried again and again. ¡°You guys know what to do.¡± I kicked them all away and pulled my sword out. ¡°Leave now.¡± The loved ones are the ones I pulled out. He laughed and looked at it. ¡°That has no blade, how can you even kill me.¡± I dragged it down his beep brown chest and it cut him. ¡°Think again.¡± His brown eyes grow wide with amassment. I stepped back and got to my knees. Tiger was in front of me and I made my sword down. Gently I made my hand on his chest and healed him. Using my powers to heal him and in no time he was back on his feet. ¡°I¡¯m going now.¡± I stepped forward and they did not move out of my way. I put my sword to their faces and they stepped back. ¡°Stay here please. If you go and Violet comes back he is going to run away looking for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not coming back tell him they took me.¡± I ran out and lay in a tree. When it was night I looked at the stars. How come my heart hurts? I don¡¯t even know them that much. All of them will be fine. They will forget me and move on. I cried myself to sleep and woke up to them running past my tree than they stopped right next to it. ¡°We have to find her. Without her the kids want to talk to us.¡± Tiger sighed, in horror. ¡°They will get sick soon. None of them are eating.¡± Someone added. ¡°Who cares we can get them to do all that stuff. All we need to do is make them scared of us!¡± Josh is so mean at times. I floated up and back to the cave and made some food. All the kids came out; we ate, played around, and went to sleep. I left them before Josh and his pack came back. For four years I did the same thing straight. It was sad to know what was happening to the kids, when they woke up and I was not there. They would cry until Josh yelled at them, making them be quiet. The next day I came back with enough food to last those five weeks. ¡°Your back!¡± Everyone has grown so much. They are no longer baby¡¯s but teens. Rose is four and he clings on me. He is always holding my hand, on my back, in my arms, and laying on me when we sleep. ¡°Hay, aren¡¯t some of you supposed to be with Josh?¡± They were hugging me. We spent most of the time making food and playing games. Lobelia was the last one up like always. He tries to make sure I don¡¯t leave. ¡°Why do you leave?¡± ¡°I already made trouble with you¡¯re¡­¡± I cut my self-off. ¡°With are dad¡¯s. They beat up one of us every day when they come.¡± I stood up and I was about to sit Rose down. Then he grabbed my hand. ¡°Just go to sleep and leave when I¡¯m asleep. Rose cry¡¯s every time you¡¯re gone. We all do and we can¡¯t stop crying. Josh¡­¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m here for you all nothing more.¡± ¡°Then stay. We all look at you like you are a mother. We wait for you to come and bring the food for us to eat. We don¡¯t eat with the rest of them.¡± He started crying and I hugged him. ¡°If you''re here for us then stay and leave with us. Those ways we can all leave together kind of like a family.¡± I laughed. ¡°What do you mean kind of like a family? We are a big family, don''t get that wrong.¡± I lay down and he lay next to me. ¡°Go to sleep, you are going to need it.¡± ¡°If I do, will you stay with us? Will you be here when we all wake up?¡± He has asked me this so many times. Hoping one day that it will come true. ¡°Yes.¡± I kissed him on his forehead and went to sleep with him. When I woke up someone was talking. ¡°They are going to be back really soon. Hopefully she will sleep by then.¡± I fall back to sleep. My eyes popped open and I looked to my right. There was a fire and people around it. It took me a while then I realized that it was not the kids. I¡¯m stuck here now and there is nothing I can do. I closed my eyes again and someone kissed my cheek. ¡°Good morning.¡± Lobelia said and Rose slapped me. I laughed and sat up. Rose crawled into my arms and kissed my cheek. I gave them both a kiss back and everyone came to us. ¡°Thank you for staying. I was ready to hold everyone, and trying to make them stop crying. Josh''s eyes would be red, not from anger, but he would yell at us any way. Even though he cries because you''re not there.¡± I laughed and looked at my back pack. It was by the fire with the pack and like before they were going through it. ¡°Can you walk me over there?¡± He smiled and we stood up. ¡°Why are they going through my backpack, again?¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t had a lot of food lately. Every time they came back they would have a rabbit or nothing at all most of the time. You can see it''s been going like this for a while.¡± Just by looking at them I could count their ribs, and their cheeks caved in. ¡°How long has it been like this?¡± ¡°A week after you lift. Before you even came the same thing had been happening. Some of them are so sick that they can¡¯t stand. Three of them only has two day¡¯s to¡­¡± When we got to the fire they all looked at me. They smiled and it was of pain. ¡°Hay! Ware have you been? We¡¯ve been looking¡­¡± ¡°What have you all been up to?¡± My heart dropped and I grabbed my backpack. ¡°You¡¯re not going to wear any! Put that back down.¡± Josh commanded. ¡°No. Why are you all sick? Did you even feed the kids?¡± I raised an eyebrow as if I didn¡¯t know the answer. ¡°We did not have enough to feed them. None of the animals are coming out and it is harder to kill them.¡± I got furious and glared at him. ¡°When was the last time they had anything?¡± He looked at the ground. ¡°Almost a month ago but you can see they have held up. None of them are sick.¡± He tries to smile and fall. ¡°I don¡¯t care. The reason I left is because I felt I was making things worse! How can you let kids starve?¡± ¡°We tried to find food but we couldn¡¯t. If we did we needed it more! They don¡¯t lift a finger to help us whatsoever!¡± Josh tried to stand up but then he fell. He is really weak but what about the rest? ¡°They don¡¯t know what to do!¡± He declared. ¡°If you would tell them how. Maybe they would be able to help! Lobelia I want you to get everyone to lay them down, and make sure they have some water every five minutes.¡± I sat Rose down and put my backpack on. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Everyone was looking at me and tears came to my eyes. I looked outside unable to look at their pain. ¡°To do all of your job¡¯s. Here is all of the water I have. I wont be back for a while so try to keep everyone in order.¡± I walked out of the cave then I took off. It¡¯s noon and I have to find what I can. Working as quick as I could by the time the sun started to set I had five anacondas, all stuffed in my empty backpack, Seven fat rabbits, lot¡¯s of plant¡¯s, and two squirrels. Soon as I cooked everything, I filled all of the bowls up. Everyone grabbed a bowl and helped those who could not feed themselves. I helped everyone and the last one to eat was Tiger. ¡°Why did you come back?¡± His dull eyes looked at me as I chewed his meat up and put it in his mouth.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I never left. Every night I would be here taking care of the kids. They was so happy when they eat, played games, and for a few night¡¯s when we went to sleep together.¡± I let out a deep sigh. ¡°Every morning you would leave before we came back.¡± All that was left was the juice and he sipped it down. ¡°Yeah and Josh would yell at them. I bet it just made everything worse.¡± I sat the bowl down and sat him up. ¡°I had to slap him once or twice to make him stop.¡± For the next couple of week¡¯s it was the same. I got the food, cooked it, and helped feed everyone. It was fun because we had to help each other in order to leave. Everyday I would make sure there was enough water for everyone. I can¡¯t believe how good I got at getting food. Before I could not get myself to kill anything but now I only kill what we need. Everyone was so close and nothing would get between them. ¡°Thanks for feeding us. It looks like everyone is well now. We can go get the food now.¡± Tiger smiled and looked at me. My face started burning. ¡°It¡¯s time you rest and let us help you.¡± I smiled back at him. ¡°Ok, if I can do anything let me know.¡± As we walked around the woods. It was the first time we were alone together but why did he want to see me alone? ¡°I think it is time you showed some of them how to hunt for food. Just in case something like that happen again.¡± ¡°We are going to show them how to fight first. Why are you going to leave us again?¡± I frowned and looked at him. The pain in his eyes made my heart hurt. ¡°No, of course not. I¡¯m just saying I wont be with you forever. Everything that has a beginning has to end at some point.¡± He understood what I was saying but quickly changed the subject. ¡°Right, now we need something from you.¡± He Looked up to the sky. The beautiful cloudless blue sky. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask looking to the ground. ¡°The kids are calling you mom and we don¡¯t know what to call you besides ¡°That girl¡± or ¡°she¡±. The guy¡¯s are starting to wonder about your past and I told them to drop it. Every time I turn my back they talk about it more.¡± I nodded in understanding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t remember my name.¡± I lied but I had no choice. They already know about my past and some of it I would like to forget about it. We stopped walking. ¡°Something wrong?¡± He was looking at me. I could feel it. ¡°All this time you didn¡¯t know who you were and your stall helped us get through our problems. You don¡¯t remember anything of your past?¡± I frowned and might his eyes for a second before looking to the sky. ¡°No, something wrong with that?¡± We turned back around and started walking back to the cave. ¡°Yes it is. You don¡¯t remember how you got here or any thing. That¡¯s really sad.¡± We walked in silence for a few minutes. ¡°Alright then let¡¯s see if we can find a name for you.¡± ¡°We?¡± Everyone came from behind the trees. ¡°Sorry but they had to find out somehow. What do you think her name should be?¡± They looked at me and I stepped back. ¡°Will she take care of everyone like she was a mom?¡± One of them laughed. ¡°When we all were about to give up she saved us.¡± Someone added. ¡°She is really soft¡­¡± ¡°When she wants to be.¡± Josh added. Then winked at me and he had a sweet smile. It was like a pulpy marshmallow. ¡°She can fight with a sword. Hope¡­¡± They all repeated it over and over. ¡°I got it! Hope it¡¯s perfect.¡± They all looked at me and my eyes were wide. I could feel my body go cold, the color drained out of my face, and everything went black. So much for leaving my past behind me! Man this is going to be heard. ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°She passed out when we gave her a name. Then tears came down her face.¡± Tiger was caring for me. ¡°What is that on her cheeks?¡± Rose asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Tiger trailed off. ¡°They are back!¡± Josh yelled, running in with his feet pounding the ground. ¡°Get her back pack and put it over here.¡± He sat it down and left my side. ¡°We want your food.¡± That¡¯s Snapdragon. ¡°I see your lady is dying.¡± There was a hot breath on my face and it smelled like a dog. ¡°We are not giving you food. Get your own.¡± I heard someone being punched. ¡°We are going to be leaving with you for a while. So treat us well or she dies.¡± He was standing next to me and he put his hand over my neck. My eyes opened and I was trying to breath. ¡°Fine, just let her go.¡± He picked me up in the air and I made sure when he threw me, my backpack was on my foot. I flew seven yard¡¯s and then landed on the ground rolling to everyone. They grabbed me and I was holding my stomach. He broke my rides¡­ again. ¡°Give us food. We are starving for lunch.¡± Lobelia was growling and Tiger helped me up. He had me leaning on him, my face was barred in his chest, and his arms around him. Slowly I could feel my ribs heel as I let the anger flow through me and not show. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and get the food.¡± We started walking away. ¡°The girl stay¡¯s here or you all die. Then we get to do whatever we want to do with her.¡± ¡°She is coming with us. Someone else can wait here.¡± Snapdragon pulled me back by my arm. ¡°No, I get what I want or she dies.¡± He put one hand around my throat and squeezed. I was still able to talk. ¡°Go head. I¡¯ll look after the kid¡¯s. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He looked at me than my neck and turned to the exit of the cave. ¡°If you hurt her you died.¡± They all left and he dropped me. I coughed and Lobelia grabbed me. ¡°I¡¯m bored, do something.¡± Lobelia looked at them and at me. ¡°Like what?¡± He stepped forward and I grabbed my backpack. I tied them to me and sat down and everyone was behind me. ¡°I don¡¯t care, don''t you know some tricks? Jump off a wall, fly, do something. How about you fight someone.¡± He smiled and I growled. ¡°Fight someone your age. If someone is knocked out then the last one standing is the winner.¡± Someone stood up then he stopped him. ¡°How about your men viruses my men.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair¡­¡± Lobelia smiled. ¡°Deal if that is how you want to play.¡± His smile got bigger and it sent a snake slipping down my back. ¡°Ok, there are no rules but if they are knocked out you have to wait for that team to pick them up.¡± One of the big buff guy¡¯s stood up and was ready to fight. I looked at the ground knowing Lobelia was going down. We picked him up and it was the next round. There were ten rounds we went through and everyone was knocked out. ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha! You call them fight¡¯s? They didn¡¯t even last one minute.¡± Rose hopped off my lap and got ready to fight. They all started laughing harder. ¡°Let¡¯s go kid.¡± Rose ran to him but I jumped in front of the guy¡¯s kick. He kicked me really hard in the back and I sledded along the ground with Rose safely covered in my arms. ¡°Rose are you ok?¡± He popped out of my arm¡¯s without a scratch on him. I signed in relief. When I got up I walked him over to everyone else. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to get you hurt.¡± He cried and I hugged him. Slowly rocking back and forth. ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯m not hurt at all.¡± The other group just kept laughing. ¡°Who¡¯s next to get beat?¡± Snapdragon laughed. ¡°Wait what¡¯s the point they are all losers.¡± Someone called out. ¡°Hay, why don¡¯t you all just lay on the ground and give up!¡± I took the swords off of me and stood up. ¡°Hope where are you going?¡± I smiled at them. ¡°Can you all stay here? I just want you to switch and see a real winner.¡± I walked over to the fighting ground and stood there. ¡°Who is ready to fight?¡± ¡°You gotta be kidding me! No girl can fight a man and win.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s true. This is a one on one battle. Anyone jumps in they die.¡± They all started laughing and I kicked a big rock at one of them. It made a loud sound and they looked at me. ¡°Ok, fine I will go ease on you.¡± We stood in the middle and waited to start. I just spared my legs, knees bent, hands in a fist ready to throw a punch, and my eyes locked on the guy. ¡°Be again!¡± Someone called out and I stood my ground. He charged at me, I grabbed his fist, hit him behind his neck, and he fell to the ground. ¡°Anyone want to get him?¡± They looked at me in amassment in how fast I got him to the ground. Two guys grabbed him and I waited for my next person. He was the same size but a little faster. I gave him one good punch in the gut and he was down. ¡°I¡¯ve gone through all of you but your leader. Come face me head on or look like a weakling.¡± I got hit by the people before him but nothing to series that will make me stop. ¡°None of them last a minute do you think you can?¡± I ducked his first punch but then he kicked me in my back. Everyone is switching this and they see me being beat up. For the thirty second I could not hit him because of how fast he was. Then I got faster and got some hit¡¯s on him. Then he got me in my gut and I was trying to breathe. I could hear his team routing him on. Then I saw the terrified faces of my kids. All of them were up and Rose was crying. Lobelia saw me looking at him. He stood up and yelled at me. ¡°Don¡¯t lose to him! Rose is crying because of you! We all are!¡± I froze and took a blast to the face. A sharp wave went through my nose, followed by a blood smell. ¡°If you lose we will kill you are self!¡± I smiled and I came to my senses. Before I knew it I could feel my broken nose heel, my blood stopped running down my face, and then I fought with my head up high. ¡°The ones you love are in trouble! Get them out of it! Save all of their lives and don¡¯t let the bad guy¡¯s get to them!¡± I moved faster, faster, and faster. Snapdragon was on the ground and beat really bad. I kicked him to his pack. When I reached my family something came flying across to Rose. I put my sword in front of him and stopped it. When I picked it out I threw it back at them. ¡°Leave them alone. When the food is ready you eat it and then you leave never to come back.¡± A guy stood up with a weapon and I put my sword back. I ran to the guy, throw a punch at him only missing him by a kilometer, I ended up punching the red rock wall, and it was dented in. The sword he had went through me and I looked him in the eyes. ¡°After you eat you will leave and never come back.¡± I could hear him pea in his pants. ¡°Got it?¡± He shook his head and I stepped back. I stumbled back a few feet than I fall to my knees. Slowly I pulled the sword out and I could feel my stomach heeling. I was awake long enough to see my pack come back with some food. The whole time I was being beat up I couldn¡¯t feel anything. Every since I got here I could not feel my body that much. Nor did I ever feel anything when I killed animals. When will I be able to feel my body again? I miss happiness so much I could cry. Just than a worm hand stroked my cheek. ¡°Is she going to be, ok? The sword went completely through her.¡± Tiger was right next to me. ¡°She might? No matter how we look at it we still have hope.¡± Something furry touched me and I shot up. Pain went through me as fast as an out of control wild fire. ¡°Calm down there is no fire. Lay back down, you''re not in any condition to be moving.¡± Slowly he helped me lay down and the fire went down to a spark. Everyone ran around me and looked at me. ¡°Hope!¡± They all yelled out at once and I smiled at them. ¡°Hay, what was that whole thing all about? Why do the guy¡¯s have a punch mark on their stomach?¡± I told them everything that happened but not what I did. It seems Rose filled them in on that. ¡°Did they leave?¡± They frowned at me. ¡°No, their leader is knocked out¡­ Did you kill him?¡± I laughed and my stomach growled. Everyone went to go get me something to eat but Tiger stayed by my side. ¡°They could have left a while ago but none of them will even think about it.¡± ¡°Have they had anything to eat?¡± He looked at them and they were smacking each other. If I was them I would have been lifted. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a no. Will they take anything you give them?¡± His sad eyes looked into mine. He cares for his dad no matter how he treated him. I sat back up and the fire blasted through my body. The more I moved the more the fire grew. ¡°Lay back down! Your going to kill your self.¡± My body was crying for me to lay down but I kept moving. Tiger grabbed me and I pulled away. ¡°I know I¡¯ve been out for more than a week. If they don¡¯t eat the same thing will happen to them. Like when you guys could not get anything to eat.¡± I fall to my knees but I forced myself back up. Tears came to my eyes as the guy¡¯s looked at me and started shaking. ¡°You all need to eat.¡± My legs were shaking really hard so I got on my knees. ¡°W- we don¡¯t want anything.¡± Someone said with nothing but fear. ¡°You need to eat if you don¡¯t you will¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t care, at least we stayed by his side.¡± They looked at Snapdragon and back at me. ¡°We will have pride in and stay by him until the end. As long as we have pride we don¡¯t need anything else.¡± My eyes went wide. ¡°You only care about your pride and nothing more? That¡¯s heavy.¡± In some of their eyes I could see they were not proud of it at all. They wish they had their sons more. ¡°Go away, none of us need your help.¡± ¡°Why do you care about your pride so much?¡± None of them answered. ¡°No one knows?¡± ¡°He saved lives. None of us know how to kill to get food and our fathers died before we were able to walk. His father taught him at a really young age and every since then we did as he said.¡± All of them had fire in their eyes like they were going to hit someone. ¡°If your pride means so much then tell me how are you keeping it alive right now?¡± They looked at me like it was simple. ¡°Staying by his side and waiting for him to wake up.¡± ¡°If you all die how are you to care on your pride?¡± They looked at me closely. ¡°None of you has eaten every since you fought me. What do you need to leave? Food! Without it your body will waste away. He will have to move on without you. Tack the food we give you and tack it as a peace offering.¡± In no time they were happy and talking with real smiles on their faces. None of them hit each other but they did arm wrestle. The kid¡¯s got to know their father¡¯s and I sat next to Snapdragon. When I touched him he opened his eyes and I gave him a bowl of soup. He looked at everyone than to me. ¡°Why are you giving me this? I beat you up and my men¡­¡± I smiled. ¡°Just eat and later we can talk.¡± He enjoyed his food and then looked at me. I gave him water and it got dark. ¡°Sorry do you want to talk now.¡± I walked back to him. He was sitting next to the fire all by himself. ¡°Thank you.¡± He was looking in the fire. ¡°You saved their life. They told me everything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad I could help.¡± He looked at me and smiled. I thought I saw a tear go down his face but he looked away from me. I waited for him to say something but he didn¡¯t. ¡°If you need me. I¡¯m going to be out.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± He repeated as I walked away back to the hot spring I found and I took a bath. When I was done I got dressed and played with the water. I made water lilies, butterflies, water spider¡¯s, wolves, and my favorite Mom, Dad, and I. For some reason looking at them made of water makes me happy. The fine thing I made was a dragon. I made it go around me, and then made it rain. Using water for the fire. I looked at Snapdragon as he stepped back. The dragon went back to the pool of water and disappeared. ¡°Snapdragon¡­ I¡­ Um¡­¡± He turned around and ran. I ran after him with all my might. When he ran into the cave I jumped on him and he fell to the ground. ¡°What the hell are you?¡± He twisted around and pushed me on the ground. Then pinned me down. ¡°How are you able to use water like that?¡± ¡°Shut up! If you don¡¯t I will make you pass out again!¡± Everyone tried to pull us away and when they did they looked at us. ¡°What is going on?¡± Tiger looked at me. ¡°She made a dragon out of water! On top of that some people, butterflies, water spiders, and water lilies! Something''s not right about her.¡± He pushed everyone off of him and glared at me. Josh let me go and looked at me. I spotted my backpack then looked at the ground. ¡°Hope is that true?¡± I didn¡¯t look up and they all stepped away from me. The wolves ran to me and growled at everyone. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter does it?¡± I grabbed my backpack and ran out of the cave. Tears fell down my face as I ran and claimed in the trees. It¡¯s weird how I begin to trust them and then they step away from me when they find out something I can do. It¡¯s not fair! Every time I find a place I think I can fit in. This always happens. For however long it''s been, I have been on the ground of the woods for a long time and I¡¯m still all alone. I didn¡¯t bother to eat, fight, or look for a way out. I just laid on the ground as if there was nothing to do. I was in a daze when I heard someone step on something. Instead of looking to see what it was I just closed my eyes. My stomach growled and my body was in a sleeping stall. Whatever it was it walked to me and sat there. Then it laid it¡¯s stuff down. A hand or paw sat on my chest right above my heart. It was big like a hand so this thing has to be a human. Slowly the human hand slid up under my shirt but he didn¡¯t go any higher than my ribs. The human patted my collar bone and then my cheek. Soon as the human put some kind of liquid under my nose, I started to cough. It burned and was really strong. I didn¡¯t bother to open my eyes but the human did collect its stuff and pick me up in his arms. Why is this person doing this for me? I don¡¯t want this person to do anything for me. Slowly it laid me down on hard formulary ground. The sound of a waterfall was in the background, the small was of warm water, and sent like after the rain fell. It was all so formulary like I''ve been here before. The sound was so peaceful I fell asleep. Soon as I rolled over a hand caught me and laid me back on my back. I opened my eyes blinking wildly trying to get my eyes in focus. When I did I looked up to see beep gray eyes looking down at me. Only inches from my faces staring back at me with sadness in his eyes. His skin was brown, and he had black hair. He smiled and put a cup of water to my lips. His smile was so beautiful, it was like the star¡¯s at night with the crescent moon. Slowly I sipped it down and he sat my up agents against a wall. He then gave me some food and more water. When he stood up he looked at the woods. There¡¯s something witching us, he knows it too. When I saw my backpack sitting at my side I grabbed it and my body moved slowly then I thought it normally would. I pulled it closer than looked at him again. He was sitting back down. For the whole day he was with me and trying to get me to walk again. He always lifts when I fall asleep but everyday he would come back. ¡°You''re able to run and walk now, it only took you a week and a half.¡± He smile¡¯s and hands me a cup of water. I nodded to thank him. ¡°Can you talk? Or say anything?¡± I frowned and looked at the ground. I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s ok, don¡¯t feel bad about it.¡± He put his hand on my shoulder and I looked up blushing. We went swimming and I was about to dive underwater when a huge wave came and pulled me under water. I tried to swim up but the current just pulled me down. Instead of crying for help I froze in place believing this was it. He was the fine guy that I got to see and hear his voice. I feel something blubbery rap around me and push me up. When a strong hand begins to pull me up it disappears. Then I wave bye to it and he swims me to the ground. I begin coughing and he leans me over to the side. ¡°That¡¯s it let it come out.¡± He whispered and I looked at him when I was done spitting it all out. ¡°I thought I lost you there.¡± I looked at him and jumped on him, giving him a big hug. ¡°Your welcome.¡± He laughed and I smiled. ¡°Dark, Abby, and Olivia! Get your buts out here now! I know you did this get out here right now!¡± All of them came out laughing so hard when they reached us to fall to the ground. ¡°You almost killed her! How dear you!¡± I was behind him looking over his shoulder at Olivia the blond girl. Her darkened brown eyes, rankles on her nose and bark pink lips told me she did it. She was pretty but only in the picture way. The other girl Abby has light brown hair, light brown eyes, and chicken legs but they looked really good on her. Dark has bark brown eyes, black hair, darkened skin, and a wonderfully shaped body, just like Brick.(He is the guy that found me and is superbly nice to me.) ¡°Lets get her in one of the homes where she has to work in order to eat and stuff.¡± We were walking around in their village and everyone was dressed in a dress or in the old days. ¡°She is not a member here so it¡¯s her only option and you get to see here seven hours a day or more if she can work fast enough.¡± Abby sagest. ¡°Ok, let''s put her into one that you work at that way you and Olivia can keep a close eye on her for us.¡± They all agreed to do their parts in taking care of me and teaching me whatever they could. ¡°You need 600 hundred paces to roll her in here considering she does not have a membership here.¡± They all walked from the counter and pulled colorful money out with the word paces and ones and tens on them. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough, we are five hundred and sixty paces off.¡± They all sighed and put their money back in their pocket. ¡°Can we make a payment plan if we are short¡­¡± Brick did get to finish his sentence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we don¡¯t accept¡­¡± I reached in my pocket and pulled out two hand full of pace¡¯s cash. ¡°Well here is her new room and have a good day.¡± We all walked to my room and they closed the door and looked at me. There was no bed or anything but a bath room with a white tub, toilet, and a snick. ¡°How did you get all of that money?¡± I stood turned to the door and waved for them to follow me. Then I pointed to the guys playing dice in a dark alley. ¡°Ok, will nice to know lets go before they¡­¡± ¡°Hay, wear are you going? We need to even the score with the game earlier.¡± The guy¡¯s behind us laugh and the girls start shaking. ¡°Hay leave her alone we just took a wrong turn some wear that¡¯s all.¡± Brick pulled me close to him and I tripped him so the guy missed him. ¡°Ok, well let her go if any of you win the game.¡± We all sat down and explained the game. ¡°Who ever has the most mach¡¯s out of eight sets wins. All right begin.¡± He filled the cards and Abby won the whole game and I won but I didn¡¯t lay my cards down. ¡°Very good girl. Go head the girl can go.¡± We started walking and he stopped them. ¡°The deal was to let her go not you all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right let us go now! We won far and¡­¡± Dark growled. ¡°Your words were to let her go, not you all.¡± They tried to make a run for it but the buff guys started beating them up. ¡°Girl it¡¯s your move.¡± He smiled and I knew what he meant. I could stay here and try and gamble them free or I could just walk away from them forever. They looked at me and I know by the way they looked at me they couldn¡¯t read me. I pointed to them and the guy laughed. ¡°Wrong move girl but since you can¡¯t play this game lets fight.¡± He looked at me smiling. His body was hidden by a big cloth and his face appeared to show the weakness of an old man. ¡°Pick anyone you want to tack on and if you beat them you can all go free.¡± I pointed to him and he laughed. ¡°Wrong move again.¡± He stood up and reviled his buff body. ¡°Hay, leave without us we will be fine! Don¡¯t do this to yourself! Don¡¯t go through with him, you''re just going to end up hurting yourself.¡± I looked at him and his eyes were filled with anger. ¡°I know why your doing this and it not what you think.¡± He whispered and hesitated to keep his voice up. ¡°The only reason why I did what I did was because I wanted to make you do all my work for you and take advantage of you. After learning you couldn¡¯t talk I know it would be even easier.¡± I froze and tears fell down my face. When he saw me crying he looked to the ground and understood he got his point through. I took off and ran out the alley as I passed them. I looked at them all but Brick. He couldn¡¯t have done that because he was so sweet and kind. He always came back for me and showed me how to walk again. Then he yelled at his friends for almost killing me. He was with me for days and weeks, maybe months. He saved me¡­ I ran to the guy and jumped high up then punched him hard in his face. He fell hard to the ground and got up quickly and looked at me. ¡°Well I¡¯ll be. She tackles the deal. Alright this is going to be done quickly.¡± He was right, it was over before I knew it and he was crawling away. ¡°Ok, here tack them and all my money please just leave me alone!¡± He cried. I turned to my ex-friends and the guys ran away. I collected all the money and we left. No one said a word the whole time we walked. When I smelt something good to eat I looked at the restaurant. Bloody Board was the name of it. ¡°Why, did you come back? I told you not to.¡± Brick growled and I didn¡¯t bother to look at him or answer. Not that I would speak to him or anything. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were going to use her like that! She was always so nice and sweet to us all and you were just using her for your own benefits!¡± Abby yelled at him pulling me to her. ¡°So what, don''t act like you''ve never done that before in your lifetime.¡± He barks back. ¡°I have but not in the way you were going to use her!¡± She growled and I frowned. When they looked at me she asked me the same question. I put my hands over my heart and placed it on each of there¡¯s. ¡°You say right through my little white lie¡­ didn¡¯t you?¡± I smiled at him and he blushed. ¡°Abby and Olivia if you have known him for so long how come you didn¡¯t see through him?¡± Dark asked, shocked. ¡°We didn¡¯t look into his eyes. That¡¯s the only way I know how.¡± The both said. ¡°Well with that being said let''s have a feast tomorrow of our victory! She can pay.¡± He patted me hard on the back. ¡°All in say I. I.¡± They all said at once. ¡°No, she picks the place and we pay for it ourselves.¡± They nodded in agreement. ¡°Out of all places she picks this one. The most expensive place to eat! Bloody Board.¡± When we interred a guy smiled at me but only me. When he looked at everyone else he frowned. ¡°We will not let you in unless you can pay for your full meal, up front cash.¡± Everyone sitting was in fancy clothes and stared at us. I pulled my money out and showed it to him. ¡°You''re with this young lady here?¡± I nodded and he led us to a seat. It was a round table with a white table cloth over it. There were flowers everywhere and the seats we sat at were really a booth. There were no chairs. It was like that for most of the tables except you for the couple¡¯s table. ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± He smiled and gave me a fence drinking menu. I pointed to the one I thought was water and past it to everyone else. When he looked at me again his eyes were confused. ¡°Ok, thank you and what about to eat?¡± He gave everyone their own menu. ¡°It¡¯s ok take your time I will be right back.¡± They all looked at me and the girls were smiling. ¡°I think he has a thing going on with you.¡± Abby giggles. ¡°Yeah, I think he does, to!¡± Olivia agrees and glances at Brick. ¡°Do you like him? Or think he is cute?¡± I frown as if I don¡¯t understand what she is saying. ¡°O¡­ that¡¯s right I¡¯m so sorry, I forgot.¡± She said. He was passing out the drinks. ¡°Would you like some more time or are you ready to order?¡± He glanced at everyone but he smiled at me. I looked at Abby and she answered for me. ¡°We would like more time please.¡± He looked from me to her and back. I smiled and he nodded and walked to someone else''s table. ¡°Gosh he is kind of cute maybe I¡¯ll go after him if you wont.¡± I sipped my water and about five minutes after I went running to the restrooms. I ran into some guy and threw up all over him. ¡°O¡­ no! My dad''s favorite white shirt!¡± He stood up and then helped me up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I should have been switching clothes¡­¡± ¡°Hay, Dan are you in here?¡± He grabs me and pulls me into another room. He was strong and gentle when he did it. He has soft green eyes, black hair, a baby face and a really, really nice body. I could tell we were in a wishing room for clothes so I quickly took my dress off and put it in the warm water and began hand scrubbing it. I then hang it to dry and use wind to speed up the process. ¡°Um¡­ Please put this on. I don¡¯t think I should be looking at you like that.¡± The white shirt was two times bigger so it looked like a dress on me. ¡°Um¡­ a little help here.¡± I undid his shirt and he tried to hand wash his shirt and rip holes in it. ¡°Now I¡¯m going to be killed for this too!¡± I smiled at him and took over and wish his shirt. When it dries I sow it back together and change back into my dress. ¡°Thank you so much. You are like a Marcella worker!¡± He smiles and I help him back in his shirt. ¡°Hi my name is Dan and I¡¯m sure I messed up¡­¡± Someone was knocking on the door. ¡°Dan I know you''re in here! I saw you go in!¡± I quickly get into the big tub with no water and he opens the door. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± The female asked. ¡°No, I was making sure I looked good for you.¡± He laughs nervously. They leave and I wait a good five minutes and then leave the room walking back to my table. ¡°Are you feeling ok? Would you like some water?¡± The waiter asked and I nodded. They did not order yet so I waited for them. As he left to get me some water. ¡°Are you sure you''re ok?¡± I nodded. ¡°Ok, so what would you like? Point to it.¡± I put my hand on the whole menu and they all gasped. ¡°Is it all just for you?¡± I shook my head and smiled at them. ¡°It¡¯s for all of us?¡± Abby asked and I nodded yes. I then spotted Dan sitting next to a girl that looked just like Olive but with dirty blond hair and nicer clothes. He was searching every table until he saw me and might my eyes. I looked away and looked at Dark who was on my right. The waiter came and gave me my water. I smiled at him and said thank you. ¡°Here you are Ms. Here are some lemons if you would like some. Now what can I get you?¡± He looked at me hoping I would say something but I just looked at Dark. ¡°We would like everything on the menu.¡± He looked at everyone, at the table but me. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking but are you forcing her to bye all of this for you?¡± He asked looking at me. ¡°No, we aren¡¯t. This is what she ordered. For all of us.¡± He looked at me and I nodded in agreement. I sipped my water and soon as the waiter left Dan started walking over Olive and Abby stairs. When he stops right next to me. ¡°Um¡­ I was wondering if I could join you?¡± He asked me and Brick didn¡¯t move so I tapped him and he let me out. ¡°No, I mean at the table.¡± I look at Abby and she smiles. ¡°Of course you can! Please do. Here let''s make room for him.¡± Dark and Brick are kind of glaring at him when I sit down and he sits next to me. ¡°Um¡­ Hi, my name is Don nice to meat you all.¡± He shook everyone¡¯s hand but when Dark and Brick shocked his hand he almost crushed it. ¡°That¡¯s a very strong hand shake you both have.¡± He smiles rubbing his hand. They just sipped their soda and smiled. ¡°So how do you know they are friends?¡± Abby asks very cheerfully. ¡°Well we just might, to tell the truth. We Kind-of ran into each other.¡± He smiles and looks at me. I smile back and the waiter comes with s- cargo for me and everyone else gets some kind of poorly made dish with fish of some kind. ¡°If there is anything more I can do please let me know.¡± I smiled at him and Abby answered for me. ¡°Thank you.¡± The waiter looked back at me and nodded. He walks away and Dan looks at Abby. ¡°Um¡­ Why does she keep answering questions for you?¡± I know he wanted me to answer but I just looked at Brick and Dark. ¡°No, the question is for you to answer.¡± I looked at him and the waiter walked away slowly passing us as the question was answered. ¡°She can¡¯t talk.¡± When the waiter hears that he trips over his own foot and lands on Dan and my lap. The sweet wine and medium well done stack lands on me and the shrimp goes flying down my shirt, and the sauce goes all in my hair and dress. ¡°O¡­ my I am so sorry!¡± He slowly got off of us and Dan let me out. When I stood up they slowly helped me get some of the food off of me. ¡°Here please come with me I will give you something to change in.¡± I nodded and followed him to the room Dan had pulled me in. ¡°I really am sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± He sighed and looked really close to tears. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell my manager. He will fire me without thinking twice.¡± He gave me the same big white shirt Brick gave to me earlier. When he started wishing my dress I knew he didn¡¯t mean for me to see the tears escape from his eyes but I did. I leaned over the snick and wished my hair when I was down I placed my hand on his shoulder and began washing my dress myself. ¡°I would understand if you tell them. I mean only important people has a lot of money so that dress must have cost¡­¡± I hung up my dress to dry and hugged him smiling. Hoping he understood what I was saying to him. ¡°No, it¡¯s not ok. I should be getting yelled at by you and then my manager. I stepped back so he could see the smile on my face. He has light gray eyes, his skin is like a peach, and his lips are slightly pink. ¡°James! I know you''re in here?¡± That must be the man in charge. ¡°Yes, sir. Come in.¡± His manager was short, chubby, pale skin, and ice blue eyes. ¡°Miss. I¡¯m troubled, sorry. He is as good as fired from here.¡± I changed into my damped dress and he was looking at me and began blushing. ¡°O¡­ your one of the high sealers here! I¡¯m going to put this on his permanent record. You can be sure of that. When I¡¯m done with him no one will¡­¡± I placed my hand on his shoulder and frowned. He waited for me to say something but instead I smiled. ¡°Why are you smiling he just throw food all over you!¡± I grabbed his hand and motioned James to follow us. When I opened the door the workers jumped up and ran. ¡°All of you are going to be fired, we don¡¯t pay you to sit around!¡± Soon as we reached my table I looked at everyone and smiled. ¡°She¡¯s not mad at him. She really finds it really funny and wishes you would keep him. He was really kind to her and all of us.¡± Olivia answered. ¡°At first it was hard to communicate but he took the time and tried to understand her. She is very grateful he did that. She is willing to come here every time she eats lunch or dinner.¡± He smiled and patted James hard on his back. ¡°Well thank you for the kind words but why are you talking for her?¡± I frowned at him and the waiter whispered in his ear. ¡°O¡­ I¡¯m sorry, well I guess lunch will be in the house. Let me see the bill.¡± The waiter handed it over and he gasped. ¡°Well my words are final so you may leave when you like.¡± I reached in my pocket and gave him the money. ¡°I said¡­¡± ¡°She knows what you said but she also knows that will put you in a beep hole so she is willing to pay and leave a generous tip as well. Thank you for the wonderful food and please thank everyone including the wonderful makers of the divine food. We must be headed on our way.¡± We all got up and they looked at me. ¡°Wait, you didn¡¯t get all your food.¡± I looked at Abby. ¡°We will be back with more people to help eat it. Until then thank you and have a blessed day.¡± I smiled at them. ¡°Um¡­ May I ask her name?¡± James'' manager asked. I looked at Abby. ¡°She will leave the name ¡°Butterfly.¡± We all walked outside with a smile on our face. Dan said goodbye at the door. ¡°So now that we are full where would you like to go?¡± I smiled and we just walked around. ¡°You should have let him pay for the food. That way you would have saved a lot of money and why a tip? I¡¯m sure it was more than a thousand and he threw food all over you!¡± Olivia yelled. I shrugged my shoulders like it was nothing. ¡°Let''s finish this tomorrow. We have to sign her back in.¡± When we walked into my room someone was waiting on the floor. ¡°Um¡­ hi I¡¯m the owner of this place and need to ask why you''re not enrolled in a school?¡± He asks and looks straight at me. ¡°We have been looking for schools but we don¡¯t know what kind of school she needs to be in.¡± Dark answers. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you¡­¡± I smiled and Abby answered. ¡°She can''t talk. We are the ones who talk for her.¡± He nodded and moved on. ¡°Well by the lack of schools I would have to say the History school. Otherwise I will have to ask her to leave and never come back.¡± He stood up and walked out the room. ¡°There¡¯s no way she will survive at a school like that. She is going to die on the first day.¡± Abby whispered. ¡°No one has ever served the first day but the ones who grow up there.¡± ¡°If she goes there now even the five year old kids can when they fight against her.¡± Olivia sighs. ¡°My big brother''s are already in it, maybe they can keep an eye on her.¡± Dark says. ¡°We can try but I don¡¯t think he will bother to.¡± Brick frowns. ¡°Well we can try.¡± He says. Two weeks later ¡°We have a new kid. She is a beginner so we will have to show her how things go. Sit behind him.¡± He pointed to a guy with a six inch mo-hock on his head. I move over to my mat on the floor and someone trips me. I rub my check and everyone starts laughing. ¡°Uniform day is Fridays.¡± Someone yielded out. ¡°We have groups at this school and no one can pick their group.I was dressed in a black and red gee-guy. I was stuck in the same room until lunch. I¡¯m guessing I¡¯m at an all boy school because I don¡¯t see any girls and everyone including the staff to the school are all guys. The only thing I¡¯ve learned so far is that fighting is the only way to live in this place. Well that¡¯s what the teachers talk about. It¡¯s now my second day and when I walk in class all the guys turn there¡¯s heads. I was wearing a pink flower in my hair today, my shirt was blue with my blue jeans shorts. Some guy tripped me and soon as I hit the floor all of his friends started laughing. I hit the ground face forward and you could hear a loud smack, my flower went flying and everyone was looking at me. When I got up my face burned and I could feel tears in my eyes. It didn¡¯t bother to look up at anyone. Before I got my flower, class started and the teacher grabbed my arm and slammed me to the wall. ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you in your seat?¡± He growled and penned me to the ground. I tried to turn around and fight him but no matter what I did I couldn¡¯t move the one hundred and fifty pound man off of me. Quickly I gave up and the tears fell down to the floor. ¡°Sir, she¡¯s crying.¡± Someone at the door called out. He quickly hopped off of me and kicked me in my stomach. ¡°Damn weakling can¡¯t even talk when I¡¯m sitting on her.¡± He kicked me harder and I went flying. Few people stopped me from flying and I looked the teacher in the eyes and he froze. ¡°Um¡­ sir I was here to inform you that she can not speak.¡± The man at the door says as I begin to stand up. ¡°and she is not from here.¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s nice to know. I guess you think I should go easier on her?¡± He laughed and I moved away from him. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. I guess I have to make her angry.¡± He sat at his desk and read a note the guy gave him. He looked at me and nodded. When the guy left I began to crawl away from him as he moved my way. When he picked me up by my shirt he threw me to a hard wall. Than another one and another one and another one. When he looked me in my eyes he growled and began to shake me. ¡°Come on you can¡¯t hide your anger for long.¡± ¡°Sir, what do you want us to do?¡± He smiled and threw me into the middle of the room. ¡°Fight her, everyone at once.¡± He growled. ¡°Sir?¡± Someone said. ¡°Do as I say.¡± I stood up. This is a really dirty school and I blocked everyone¡¯s hit but I never hit them back. They hit me and I fell to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back full force.¡± I laid on the ground waiting for someone to finish me off. No one did but when the bell rang the teacher stopped them. ¡°We will keep this up tomorrow.¡± He said not even looking at me. When he left everyone stood there looking at me. I stood up and walked to my place mat. Not a sign of anger. Soon as lunch came I stood up as if nothing happened. ¡°Ms. Butterfly please stay after.¡± I walked up to him and he stood in front of me. Everyone stood at the door outside lessening. ¡°I¡¯m going to fight you just to see where you are.¡± He tried to punch me as quickly as he could move and I did a backflip. He missed, not one hit landed on me. ¡°Very good dodging but try to hit¡­¡± I flashed in front of him before he even realized it. When the door opened I fall to the ground. ¡°Well I see she¡¯s no good in your class here either.¡± The guy from before said. Quickly I got to my feet and ran out when I reached the cafeteria I got my lunch and before I could even sit down, the guy that looked just like Dark, he slammed my food into my face. Everyone looked at us and I didn¡¯t bother to look at him. ¡°Why, don¡¯t you fight me and see who wins.¡± He pushed me and I backed up. Here at this school I have to be on my grad the inter time. ¡°Come on, fight me.¡± Everyone crowded around us and routed me on but I refused to fight. ¡°Come on!¡± He hit me in my stomach really hard and I faked like I was in pain. It really felt like he was tickling me. ¡°I know you want to hurt me.¡± I stood up and smiled at him. He looked shocked and everyone did. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± He started pounding my face but I still smiled. Even if tears fall I smile no matter the pain. ¡°Stop it!¡± I could tell it scared him. ¡°Hay! Danny!¡± Some guy walked up and pulled him off of me. ¡°Why are you pounding on my friends friend?¡± He has blue eyes, black hair and a real buff body. ¡°Mike you and I both know no one knows her.¡± He laughed and Mike picked me up. ¡°No, but my brother knows her.¡± Danny¡¯s face became pale. ¡°You''re lying. He said a new guy, not a girl.¡± He said, stepping back words. ¡°She can¡¯t even fight so she can¡¯t be her.¡± Mike laughed softly. ¡°That may not be true but wait until you meet me at home. Then you will see.¡± Slowly he turned his back and walked away. The school ended faster on the second day then the first. ¡°Dark! Come down stairs!¡± His mom yelled and all of my friends came running down. ¡°Your brothers need to talk to you.¡± When Abby, Dark, and Brick saw me they ran to my side. ¡°What happened to her? I asked you both to witch her.¡± He placed his hand on my nick and I guessed to see if I was leaving the stall. ¡°Don¡¯t get mad but Danny did it. He thought you was talking about a guy.¡± He said stroking my hair. ¡°I stopped him but when I reached him this is how I found her.¡± I looked up at him then I saw a butterfly. It had blue, black, and green all over its wings. I pointed to the window and they followed my finger. ¡°Why is she pointing to a butterfly?¡± Brick asked. I looked Abby in their eyes and she looked back outside. ¡°It¡¯s a full moon tonight but what about it?¡± She looked back at me and I touched her four head with one finger then pointed to the butterfly with the broken wing. The butterfly landed on her forehead for a few seconds then flue to the window and pushed against it as if it was trying to get out. When she let it out it flowed up to the moon and the wing was healed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Olivia looked at me confused as much as Abby. I pointed outside one more time and made eye contact with her. ¡°Brick pick her up.¡± He picked me up and she opened the front door. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there glowing butterfly¡¯s out here?¡± I looked at Abby and then pointed to the trees. ¡°Come on follow them.¡± The butterflies made a path and they followed. Abby led the way and they ran into a wall. ¡°Damn it!¡± She looked at me and I pointed to the wall. ¡°It¡¯s a dead end.¡± A tear escaped my eye and she looked at the wall. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to go now the butterflies¡­ they disappeared.¡± Her eyes grow wide. ¡°No, they didn¡¯t disappear they went through the wall.¡± She walked through the wall then came back. ¡°What the hell!¡± Olivia screamed. ¡°Shh¡­ we don¡¯t have a long time please just follow the butterflies.¡± They looked down at me. ¡°She just talked.¡± Brick looked at me then the wall. ¡°Please, quickly. Move.¡± I whispered out of breath. ¡°Come on guys follow the butterflies!¡± Abby yelled and Brick ran through the wall and everyone followed behind him. ¡°Move faster there starting to lose there light.¡± Brick moved closely behind Abby and when they came to the springs they stopped at the edge of the water. ¡°What now? There gone.¡± Abby looked around for a sign but there wasn¡¯t one. She couldn¡¯t go throw the wall and nothing was behind the waterfall. I looked at Abby and tears fell from sadness and Joy. I don¡¯t know why I picked this place but it has good moonlight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have felled you please forgive me.¡± Abby grabbed my cold shaking hand. ¡°Why are you cold? What¡¯s going on?¡± She looked in my eyes and I pointed up. Then to the water. ¡°I can¡¯t do that¡­ but maybe¡­ you can.¡± She looked at Brick and slowly I laid back and my eyes closed. ¡°Walk into the middle of the water all four of you? Go!¡± No one moved. ¡°You stay at her feet, you her head, and Brick stays like that, Dark on the other side of Brick. Now walk her to the middle!¡± Slowly they got into the water. ¡°This water is frizzing!¡± Brick and Dark said as they flouted me to the middle of the body water. ¡°What now?¡± Brick yelled back. My eyes opened to the sweet sound of the tune she hummed. It was the hunger games song. Tears fell and I began to hum back to her. The wind was blowing a little harder so the water was moving in little waves all around us. I laid in Bricks arm as he walked out of the water with the guys behind him. ¡°We need to go back to your house now. We can talk there.¡± Abby said and they ran to the wall, went through it and ran back to Darks house. They all came in and closed the door and Brick laid me on the sofa and I fell asleep. ¡°Hay, come on get up Butterfly! It¡¯s time for school.¡± I opened my eyes and Danny was caring for me. I nearly died of a panic attack. Good thing Mike was there to catch me. ¡°Told you she be sacred. I mean you beat her up the first time she might you.¡± Mike laughed and stopped for me to get some clothes on. Then put me on his back as he took off to school. ¡°Yeah! We are still early!¡± He pulled me around into his arms and I smiled. ¡°Well let¡¯s get her to class. We wouldn¡¯t want her to be late now would we?¡± We walked side by side and when someone came behind me they tripped me and pushed me hard. Mike caught me and Danny tried to hit the guy but he was too fast and he ducked and punched Danny in the face. ¡°What was that for? She did nothing to you and I can¡¯t say the same for Danny.¡± Danny was on the ground and was rubbing his jaw. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s your pet?¡± He laughed. I jumped behind Danny and Mike when I realized he was in my class. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Mike growled at the guy. He had bark brown eyes, brown hair, freckles, on his face, and his body was big and buff. ¡°Hay, kid you don¡¯t belong here. This is an all guy school if you think you¡¯re a guy you should get checked by a doctor.¡± He laughed and his friends were behind me. ¡°Leave her alone¡­¡± The guy grabbed me and started throwing dirt on me. One of the guys picked me up and looked me in the face. ¡°Hay, stop it. She¡¯s cute and has a nice body too. Maybe she can make my ex jealous of me and come back.¡± He smiles at the idea. When I look at Mike and Danny they look at me and their eyes are filled with sadness. They waited for me to do something. I nodded and they left me alone to deal with these buffoons. ¡°How sad your only hope of survival here has just left you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight her on Friday we don¡¯t have to worry about school rules.¡± They nodded and threw me to the ground. When Friday came I was shocked at the gum they had. It was big enough to fit only seventy people and it had a big fighting ring. It was like the show where people came to fight in Tokyo and China. I guess because I was new and it was my first time being here the teachers had me sit next to them. My first period teacher was in charge of this whole event. The teachers were just here to see what was needed to work on more and needed less attention. ¡°It¡¯s the end of the week and I know most of you have put in a request to get agents to win their title and leave them with nothing at all. Will everyone know who ever doesn¡¯t make it to the final will not stay here next year. Who would like to go first? Will let''s have the new kid pick for us.¡± He looked at me and shocked me. I picked out one peace of paper and gave it to him. ¡°Now just to let you all know she has no Idea how to play and/or fight.¡± He laughed and opened the paper. ¡°Mike and Danny come on down! Looks like one of you have a problem with each other. Well let''s settle it with this fight.¡± Both of them stood up looking into each other''s eyes. ¡°Began!¡± They stood at the end of the mat and began fighting. Danny ended up on the ground knocked out and Mike carried him off of the ring. ¡°Well that was fast it looks like Mike wins!¡± My eyes were wide with shock and fear. They can fight like masters of ancient fighting but with the strength of an ox! Mike looked at me and when he saw my eyes he looked away quickly leaving the room with Danny over his shoulder. The whole time he was gone when I thought it was over he spoke into the microphone. ¡°Wait we have one last round to go!¡± Slowly someone handed him the paper. ¡°Ok, will next up is¡­¡± He unfolded the paper in his hands. ¡°Butterfly and Tom! Come on down!¡± No one made a sound as I made my way to the end of the ring. Tom the one form before made his way to the other end of the mat. Soon as he said, Tom flashed in front of me and I was knocked to the ground using his and my weight against me and fell on top of me. I froze and he picked me up in the air and smashed me hard into the ground. I mostly tried to dodge and bucked form him and he mostly hit me and he stepped back as if there was no effort at all. ¡°You can move with a little speed but you have no straight. The only chance you have of winning is moving around until I¡¯m tired.¡± I smiled at him and he dashed to me and he threw a fist at me. We both froze when he passed. ¡°Who won?¡± I heard someone ask as I turned around to see Tom facing me. I smiled and fell straight to the ground as soon as he looked at me. I closed my eyes and fell asleep. There was whispering all around me and none of the voice¡¯s was any I heard before. ¡°Well at least we know she doesn¡¯t belong here. Even if we taught her how to fight she could never be one of us.¡± I heard the teacher¡¯s say. ¡°Not, true and I¡¯m going to prove it to you!¡± I heard a guy say. It must be someone in my class because I have heard his voice before. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to teach her and bring the anger out but there is not a single piece of anger in her! The only thing coming out of her is good attitude.¡± Sir Pink said. ¡°Yes, but I know. I¡¯ve heard all about your training style for her.¡± He growled. ¡°But I just so happen to have seen a glimpse of her anger and my whys with lady friends.¡± He laughed. ¡°Ok, fine but she must join the after school fighting club.¡± Someone yelled out. ¡°Maybe it could help.¡± I opened my eyes and looked to see I was on Tom''s shoulder. When he saw I was awake he tossed me to the floor. ¡°Do what you like with her but don¡¯t forget she has this school to attend as well.¡± He says walking away. A few weeks later the school started to get more girls and all of them wanted to be my friend. They joined my same after school activities. I¡¯m the worst fighter in this entire school and the leader is planning on kicking me out unless I pay a fee of one thousand Paces and little does he know I have the money. ¡°Hay, butterfly let''s go swimming at my place! My older brother is throwing a pool party and I can invite a few girl¡¯s. He is turning fifteen years old and he is looking forward to meeting some of my friends. He knows that this is a fighting school and if someone doesn¡¯t get a long they might end up fighting and getting us kicked out.¡± I looked at her then nodded. ¡°Ok, we are going to a place called Blood board. He heard it was a good place to eat and lots of hot people go there. He¡¯s not going to rent the place out but you are going to have to pay for your own meal.¡± I nodded to show I understood what she was saying. ¡°I understand if you can¡¯t pay for yourself so try to get a date and have him pay for it and you pay him back or something.¡± I pulled out a handful of money and she gasped. ¡°Will um¡­ maybe you should pay in advance so you don¡¯t have carry all that money.¡± I gave her the money in my hand and she smiled and slipped it into her pocket. ¡°Thank you be sure to bring a friend.¡± I nodded and she walked away from me. I sat back down at the table and everyone¡¯s eyes were on me. ¡°You know she just insulted you?¡± I tilted my head to the side as if I didn¡¯t understand him. ¡°Lila just called your family pour and¡­¡± My worm heart shattered and tears came to my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I didn¡¯t say it she did.¡± He pointed to Lila and I looked to the ground. Tears slowly escaped my eyes as the pain began to smother me. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry¡­¡± I looked at him and smiled. He whipped my eyes. The guys crowded around me and I didn¡¯t look up. How could I have forgotten about them? My own family. I stood up and pushed my way through everyone. I had my back pack in my hand and ran to the lunch room door. One of the guys grabbed my arm and I looked at him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± It was Tom holding my arm but it was Mike who spoke. I looked up. ¡°I don¡¯t get it?¡± I pointed up and pulled my arm away. ¡°To the ruff?¡± I shook my head and ran through the door. I ran throw the hall way and out side. When I started running for the gate someone tried to hit me. I jumped above his head and stepped on his shoulder. When I looked at the gate I saw them. My mom and dad at the gate waving goodbye. Someone tackled me to the ground two inches short of them. Then I tried to get up but they healed me back. I cried reaching for them when they turned their backs on me. My hand dropped and I witched as they crossed the line to the other world. I noticed they looked back and there were tears in their eyes. They disappeared and Mike stepped in front of me. Everyone dropped me and I fell to my knees crying. ¡°Butterfly what is it? What is making you so sad?¡± He asked and tried to hold me but I pushed him away. Everyone gasped. He was the only one I ever allowed to hug me and I could see when I pushed him away I hurt him. ¡°Butterfly¡­¡± I stood up and walked past everyone without looking at them and no one said a word. The rest of today everyone was talking about how I rejected him and ran out of the school. When Mike and Danny walked me form school I looked at the sky the whole time. ¡°Hay, Butterfly! How was school today? Are my brothers treating you well?¡± Their little sister was older than me and loved me to death. We would share the same bath room and bed when a storm went on. I would say he was like a blood sister but not really by blood. ¡°Butterfly¡­¡± She looked at my clothes and then her brothers. ¡°Not, today. Any other day but¡­¡± She cut him off. ¡°How can you treat a family like this! Just because she¡¯s not¡­¡± Tears started to fall again and to make her stop talking I hugged her then we rolled around on the ground. ¡°Hay, ok. I understand lets go get cleaned up.¡± I nodded and followed her. When Dark, Brick, Abby, and Olivia saw me they smiled but I didn¡¯t smile back. I looked Abby in the eyes and she gasped. ¡°What is it?¡± Brick asked, not really caring. ¡°Nothing, it''s only for girls to know. Olivia lets go.¡± She grabbed my hand gently and began to pick up pace. When we ended up in the big bathroom up stars they stood in one spot looking at each other. ¡°Why are we in here?¡± Olivia asked. ¡°She has been crying and that¡¯s because¡­¡± She looked at me as I started up the shower. They all gasped and I looked at them. I began to take my clothes off and laid down in the shower. I could hear what they were saying but I didn¡¯t want to listen. ¡°Is that why she was all alone when he found her?¡± Lila asked her voice close to tears. ¡°Yes, and all this time she¡¯s been happy. Never showing anger or sadness. I always thought she had it good.¡± Abby whispered and reached into the water. Slowly the water drained out and they wrapped me in a towel. They had Brick come and lay me in bed. ¡°So any of you going to tell me why you all look like you could use a huge?¡± I dozed off and the girl was sleeping in the same bed as me. I sat up to see someone on a seat next to the bed. ¡°Hello do you remember me?¡± I nodded and he smiled. ¡°So is it true? The daughter of the day family lost her voice?¡± I frowned. Then realized if he was here someone was close to death. ¡°That¡¯s right but don¡¯t worry it¡¯s no one you know. See they have a hospital and I thought it would be nice to see you again.¡± I smiled at him and he stood up at the window. ¡°You should go see the hospital. There are so many kids that could use someone like you. Most of them are so upset they tried to bring me to them.¡± I looked down and nodded in understanding. ¡°See you around o¡­ and you might want to move in Bricks house I¡¯m sure you will like it there.¡± He laughed and disappeared. ¡°Hay, should we wake her up for school?¡± Brick asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure she would be happy to see that you and I now go to the same school. Maybe¡­¡± I shout up. ¡°Calm down no one is here to fight!¡± I hopped out of the bed and fell to the ground. ¡°Change your clothes if you would like to make it to school.¡± I nodded and ran into the door. When I changed we ended up sprinting to class. ¡°Why, are you late?¡± Sir asked his brown hair all over his head and Dark eyes filled with anger. ¡°She slept in so we had to wait¡­¡± The teacher threw a punch that made me go flying to the wall behind me. ¡°I don¡¯t like people making people late.¡± I bent over holding my stomach. For the next past weeks he kept hitting me and trying to fight me but I would let myself go down after every hit. ¡°That¡¯s it! Your out of this school! You can¡¯t even try to block a hit.¡± I smiled when he looked at me. ¡°Is that what you wanted the whole time?¡± He growled. I moved to the middle of his class and everyone looked at me. ¡°There¡¯s no use, you don¡¯t know a thing about fighting.¡± I throw my shoe at him and he froze. ¡°Ok, your on.¡± He got ready to charge at me. When he did I jumped up and he ran into the wall. ¡°So you¡¯ve learned one thing since you¡¯ve been here?¡± I nodded. ¡°Well I guess that¡¯s something. Ok, let''s start class.¡± when I sat down I wasn¡¯t smiling. The only thing on my face was a frown. I didn¡¯t wear bright colors anymore. I only wore dark colors and all the guy¡¯s hung out with me more. I think most of them forgot I was a girl at times. ¡°Hay, time to go to my Masters class. He wants to see what we learned and something else.¡± I looked at them and my locker. I walked to his room and everyone was behind me. ¡°Who wants to fight who?¡± He asked, not even looking at us. I let everyone pick and I was left out only because they thought I couldn¡¯t fight. Out of no wear a guy with swords and other objects comes in the room. ¡°I¡¯m here for her¡­¡± He pointed to me and everyone stood in front of me. He was dressed like a ninja and I could only see the mud brown eyes of his. ¡°If you value your life you would be wise to step away from her.¡± No one moved so I put my hand on Dark and Bricks shoulders. ¡°Butterfly but you can¡¯t¡­¡± He laughed and everyone jumped in surprise. ¡°Her name is not Butterfly it¡®s¡­¡± I dashed to him and kicked him into the wall. ¡°Damn it H¡­¡± I flashed in front of him and threw him across the room and began punching his face in with nothing but anger. I disarmed him from all of the weapons he had on him. In clouding the ones under his custom. When I was done with him I kicked him to the middle of the room and I looked at everyone. They all looked like they wet themselves. I quickly got read of my anger and was myself again. ¡°She was just angry and then she got read of it just like that. I don¡¯t know about the rest of the guys but I was close to wetting myself.¡± He laughed and his friends looked at me in disbelief. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, wait till you see how Master acts when she¡¯s near.¡± He laughed harder and everyone was in their seats. When Master came in and saw me he tried to throw a sneeze attack by sneezing and throwing a dart at me. The dart I stopped with one finger and no one saw it but him, Dark and Brick. ¡°I can¡¯t work with this¡­ Butterfly stands up.¡± He looked at me with fear but no one could see it, only me. ¡°You have moved up to the higher class men. Please head to the room across from this one, please.¡± I nodded smiling and walked off. I opened the door and to my new class room and a spear came my way with full force. I step to the side of it and walk in as everyone heads turns to me. ¡°Ok, class she is new in this class so please be nice.¡± Before I knew it I was past up and then I got kicked out for passing everyone¡¯s with a good score and little effort. ¡°Sir, if she is so good, why don¡¯t you have her stay and prove herself by fighting someone bigger and more experienced than her?¡± He agreed and we fought on Friday and I lost on proposal so no one would be scared of me, only my teachers. Now I live in Brick''s house with his family and we all get along very well. I do all the cooking and clean. I don¡¯t go to school because I pass all the grades in a week so I have nothing to do but stay in the house. I visit the History school sometimes and everyone laughs at me. They call me the one who never belonged but I just smile and walk past them. Most of my time I go back to the woods and look for the Snapdragon, Tiger, and the others. I haven¡¯t seen them in about four years. When I came across them I got so scared I made myself invisible. They live in the same cave and seem to be doing ok with the food. ¡°Snapdragon the kids don''t want to go hunting today. They say there too tired and want to sleep.¡± Josh laughed. He must be at least twenty years old now. His voice was deeper than the last time I remember. ¡°Do we send them anyway?¡± I felt someone put something agents on my back and it was really sharp. I thought I was invisible. ¡°Look what I found eavesdropping.¡± That voice¡­ it has to be Lobelia! I smirked and the little one next to him must be Rose. ¡°Walk¡­¡± He jabbed my back and I began walking looking down. ¡°Tiger! Snapdragon!¡± Rose called out with a playful voice. When they walked up to me I didn¡¯t need to look up to see Tiger on my right and Snapdragon on my left. ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re not one of these people.¡± Tiger growled. ¡°No, but I use to be.¡± I tried not to smile and look up before his dad could open his mouth to yell at me. ¡°Hope?¡± He whispered and I nodded. I could see he was really angry at me and happy at the same time. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± I frowned and looked to the ground unsure how to prove myself then I spotted Josh and threw my knives at him. They penned him in the same spots like last time and his face became bright red. ¡°Does that prove anything?¡± He laughed and Josh looked at me. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡°Hope¡­¡± He whispered then something upset my stomach and made me pass out. ¡°Is this a joke or is she really here?¡± Josh asked. ¡°She looks the same the day she left us nothing is out of place.¡± Tiger whispered. ¡°We have to test her.¡± I sat up with my eyes closed and began rubbing my head. Like I hit it on something. ¡°You don¡¯t have to test me. I tell you the last day what happened. Snapdragon saw me at the waterfalls making things out of water and I chased him all the way back here.¡± I looked back at the day. My eyes weren''t open but my eyes fell with tears as I watched them all step away from me. ¡°He told you what he saw and you all stepped back¡­¡± I opened my eyes and stood up. ¡°This was a mistake, I shouldn¡¯t have come back. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I began to walk out but someone grabbed my ankle and someone else rapped their arms around me. ¡°No stay please and let us talk.¡± Josh whispered in my ear. ¡°I only came back to tell you all sorry. I didn¡¯t want you all to know what I could do because I know you would do that and I did forget who I was but you all made me remember when you gave me that name.¡± I cried. ¡°That¡¯s why you passed out when we said your name. Your memories came back.¡± I nodded and tried to get out of his arms. ¡°You all must have hated me so much or were scared of me that night. You probably stall.¡± My legs became weak and tears fell. I looked down and someone reached up to my face. I opened my eyes to see Rose and Lobelia looking up at me. ¡°Mom you¡¯re got it all wrong.¡± My heartbeat became faster at the word Mom. ¡°We was all shocked and didn¡¯t know what to do and everyone was just caught by surprise.¡± Lobelia whispered and they both gave me a huge. ¡°Don¡¯t cry no one hates you. Will maybe Josh does but he always hated you from day one.¡± We all laughed and he dropped me. ¡°You got that right.¡± He said out loud so everyone could hear. After catching up with everyone Tiger and Josh pulled me out of the cave and Snapdragon followed. ¡°So how long have you been checking up on us?¡± Tiger asked and grabbed my hand. ¡°For a few days.¡± I blushed and he smiled. ¡°You lift because you thought we were scared of you.¡± I nodded and he laughed. We were at the waterfall and I smiled. It was so beautiful and nothing changed from it. ¡°Want to go swimming?¡± I asked and Tiger frowned. ¡°No, my son and I must be on our way because we have a lot of things to take care of.¡± I nodded and he dropped my hand and began to walk away. ¡°That¡¯s too bad maybe next time. Goodbye Tiger, Snapdragon.¡± He nodded and Tiger smiled and waved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry it¡¯s Snapdragon who is scared of you not Tiger.¡± I smiled and we both laughed. ¡°So do you want to go swimming?¡± I asked him to pull him to the water. ¡°I don¡¯t know I might drown or something.¡± He smiled. I laughed and began to take my clothes off to reveal my butterflies on my swimsuit. ¡°Then I¡¯ll come after you.¡± I smiled and dived in. He seems so much more mature and kind. ¡°Come on the waters great!¡± He smiled and was a cannibal. When he floats back up he¡¯s laughing. ¡°Ok, so anything else you didn¡¯t tell us when you came?¡± He asked as I began floating on my back. ¡°How are you so good at hunting?¡± I smiled and got close to him. ¡°Did anyone ever tell you, you ask a lot of questions.¡± I laughed. His beautiful bright eyes lit up. ¡°If you want answers¡­¡± I began climbing out of the body of water. ¡°You will have to catch me.¡± He smiled and climbed out. ¡°Ok.¡± We run around and I go behind the waterfall. It was so warm and cozy. When he caught me he pulled me to the ground and we rolled into the water laughing hard. ¡°Ok, I got you. Now wear should I start?¡± I could hear his heart beating as I laid my head on his warm chest. It began to rain and he picked me up and walked behind the waterfall. ¡°So where have you been living the whole time you left us?¡± I leaned on him and closed my eyes. ¡°I guess I was on the ground of the forest.¡± I say looking back and realize for three years and a half I must have been on the ground that whole time. I¡¯ve only been with Brick for a half of a year. The more I relaxed on his shoulder the more warmth came to me. I opened my eyes, tears escaping the corners of my eyes. ¡°You never ate anything, or walked around you was just laying there?¡± He said it like it was impassable. I nodded. ¡°I have something to tell you¡­¡± I pulled away from him to look at me. ¡°I really always have wanted to tell you this but it always come out like I hate you.¡± He smiled and it was warm. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say it but¡­ Maybe if you look at me it will be easier.¡± He began blushing. ¡°For so long I have been wanting to tell you I¡­ I¡­¡± He hugged me tightly and his soft and warm lips touched mine. It was so soft and gentle like a cloud. When he pulled back I smiled. ¡°I have liked you for so long and I never know how to tell you and¡­¡± ¡°Hay, Hope, Josh wear are you?¡± Tiger called out. Josh looked at me and I nodded way ahead of him. He picked me up and I closed my eyes. ¡°Tiger, she is asleep, don¡¯t yell.¡± Josh says walking outside. ¡°Can you grab her clothes?¡± He laid me down and I became cold. I opened my eyes and everyone was sleeping but Tiger and Josh. ¡°How dear you let her take her clothes off in front of you and you touch her! I thought we made this clear. She is to marry me or my father.¡± I sat up and started walking to their voices. When I found them I walked to Josh. ¡°Why are you out here in the rain and dark?¡± I asked then I felt someone coming. I leaned on Josh and looked at Tiger him. ¡°And what do you mean marry? Who¡¯s getting ma¡­¡± It¡¯s Brick. ¡°Brick.¡± ¡°Butterfly! Is that you?¡± I squeezed Josh¡¯s hand as my goodbye and ran off. Brick followed me to the gate. ¡°Butterfly.¡± He whispered and I opened the door to the house. Soon as I walked in his whole family was sitting in the living room. ¡°Where are you wearing this time of night?¡± Mr. Miles asked standing up. ¡°She was outside the gate and with some guys!¡± Brick growled as he walked in the door. ¡°Who are they?¡± I looked to the ground and Abby walked in the house with everyone. ¡°She can¡¯t talk, remember.¡± Abby growled and walked to me. I didn¡¯t look at her so Danny pushed me to a wall and made me look up. Abby looked in my eyes and I used her fear agents on her. She was scared of losing her mom. She pulled away screaming and jumped behind Dark. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Dark asked and I didn¡¯t answer. ¡°What did you do?¡± He punched my stomach and then slapped me. ¡°I was alone in the world.¡± She cried as Dark hugged her. ¡°Where do you wear them? Why are you trying to stop us from seeing?¡± Brick asked and Dark kicked me again. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± I said looking to the ground. ¡°All of it.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± I pushed Danny away. ¡°It¡¯s over, I don¡¯t want to be here anymore. Even if I was here it wouldn¡¯t change anything would it? It only adds on to what you have to do. I¡¯m just another thing to take care of like a pet. Well no more I¡¯m going back.¡± I walked to the door and Bricks stopped me. ¡°What are you talking about? Your fine here doesn''t make something out of nothing! Stay here with us¡­¡± I looked at his deep gray eyes and listened to his heat. ¡°I need you here more than you know. Without you I wouldn¡¯t have ever bothered to go to the school I go to and I wouldn¡¯t have made new friends with anyone but the ones I have now. Please stay with me.¡± I growled as I shared his fathers, mother, and sisters'' hearts laughing. They want me to leave, they only put on an act for Brick. ¡°No! I can hear everyone¡¯s heart. It''s louder than their words.¡± I pulled away and walked to the door. My back started to tingle so did my face. ¡°I¡¯m going home. It¡¯s the place I belong.¡± ¡°I thought your family was¡­¡± Dark cut off. ¡°They are but at least I know no one will bother to miss me or my feelings.¡± ¡°Who are you really? What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Hope¡­ Hope Day is the rightful owner of a place that no longer is here.¡± I stepped out of the door and there were some men with guns. ¡°Butterfly you''re under arrest for stealing money from the King and his sons.¡± I smiled and lifted my hand. ¡°It¡¯s time to come forth and show me the way. Rise from the shadows and lead my way.¡± They looked at me and I smirked as a big flourishing dog walked out of the shadows from behind the grads. ¡°Ms. Day.¡± He called out. ¡°Right here Shadow. It¡¯s been years haven¡¯t it?¡± I said as the grade jumped out of his way. ¡°Yes, it has. So what took you so long?¡± He laughed and walked up the steps. Brick jumped in front of me. ¡°Where did this come from? We don¡¯t have wolves in our village, only outside are walls.¡± Brick mumbled to himself. ¡°Leave me alone you¡¯re the son of¡­¡± He looked at me and the shadow disappeared. The guards took me and forced me to walk with Brick to his home. ¡°Olivia.¡± They all looked at me. ¡°How did you know that? For how long?¡± I looked at him. ¡°For as long as I can remember.¡± I say and fall flat on my face. ¡°What are those things out there? They''re not human?¡± He nodded and we began walking. ¡°They originated in the town and quickly came across a lot of places. On the places being here and several more. For some reason they don¡¯t attack my family''s bloodline until night.¡± ¡°Sir, it¡¯s almost night.¡± He looked around and he saw there bead red eyes come out and look at us. ¡°I¡¯m going ahead.¡± I grabbed his arm, ripping off all of the chains all over me. ¡°Don¡¯t they come after you?¡± He looked at me and I was looking at the eyes. ¡°But if I don¡¯t go forward they will come for all of us.¡± I shrugged my shoulder. ¡°Will at least you don¡¯t die alone.¡± I counted to walk forward. The grads didn¡¯t even move. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they coming from me. They are looking at the guards.¡± I put my finger up and smiled as the guards came running behind me. ¡°So you all figured it out? Let''s go and stay close.¡± I looked around and smelled something formulary. It was stronger in smell than the last time I remembered¡­ ¡°Can you smell that flower of some kind?¡± I asked Brick. ¡°No, but I do smell rotting flesh.¡± I looked around and then I saw it. They were contaminated with the poison. ¡°What do you smell?¡± ¡°We have to move quickly!¡± I began jogging and the guards were sprinting trying to keep up. I stopped and looked around. ¡°How far are we from your home?¡± I was unable to find it. ¡°Keep going straight and make a left when you come across a deep pit.¡± I nodded and stopped almost two short. Then one of the guards bumped into Bricks and sent him fling down into the fogy pit. ¡°What the hell!¡± I jumped in and grabbed his arm. The fog was no ordinary fog. This was poison vapor. ¡°Don¡¯t breath in to much of this fag. It¡¯s poison¡­¡± ¡°Too late for that.¡± He whispered and I began to fly up. When we were out of the fog the guards helped me pull him up. His skin was discolored and was disappearing from his body. ¡°Don''t touch him, give me your sword.¡± I cut my hand and dropped some of my blood in his mouth. I put him on my back and began running. The guards were no good because they were bitten but I stall brought them when we reached his home they opened the door and we ran in¡­ There was a lady in red standing at the two feet in front of me. She looked like she was going to someone¡¯s funeral. She started walking to the door and that¡¯s when I saw she had been tied up around her hands. She walked outside the door and the doors closed. Not too long after I heard screaming, then it stopped. Slowly I sat Brick down and someone came. I ran to the door and went right through it. The girl on the ground crawled up in a ball crying. Her black dress was ripped on her back and blood poured out of her wound. She was in pain but she wanted her mom and dad. ¡°Hay, come on get up.¡± I said and slowly helped her get up. ¡°Come on let¡¯s get back to the village. I¡¯m sure she is waiting on you right now.¡± She stood up and I picked her up in my arms. Slowly I ran to the village and the monsters ran to the side. Soon as I got into the walls of the village I ran to the hospital that was only two blocks from Bricks old home. When I walked in everyone looked at me and pulled out a rolling bed. ¡°What happened to her?¡± The doctor asked and I followed them. ¡°She¡¯s been attacked and poisoned and I need some room to make the antidote.¡± He nodded and the nurse showed me to a lab room. I cut my arm and she looked at me. ¡°It¡¯s the only thing to save her don¡¯t try this at home.¡± I laughed and put one third in a beaker and put a pinch of mint in it. ¡°You might want to go help keep her calm. She might freak out when I come in with this there is no telling on how she will react.¡± She nodded and walked out as if nothing never happened. I just grabbed the beaker hoping this would work. Soon as I heard something break and everyone started screaming. I went running into the operation room. ¡°Put her down!¡± I ran onto the long table she was on and sat on her chest. ¡°Grab this.¡± I gave the antidote to the nurse and I was able to keep her from stealing after looking at her eyes with mine. ¡°Calm down. No one is going to hurt you.¡± I said and slowly looked away to the side. ¡°Can I have that?¡± She gave me the beaker back and I slowly poured it down her throat. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl. Vary good.¡± I said as I stood up and got off of her. ¡°What did you do to set her off.¡± I ask as she eyes every move I make but not in fear. ¡°We tried to put alcohol on her back to prevent infections. She began to move all over the place and¡­¡± I looked at her back and then at her neck. ¡°She¡¯s allergic to alcohol, you were burning her skin off!¡± I quickly grabbed some water and threw it on her back. The antidote worked fine but now that she was human again the reaction was too much and she died only serving twenty minutes. Only enough time to see her parents say the last three wards anyone would want to hear from their parents. ¡°Thank you for trying to save her. Too bad she ran away then this would have never happened.¡± The mother cried. ¡°It was all my fault I can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± The father said. ¡°It was none of are faults only her destiny.¡± He said as he walked her outside to the car. The nurses cleaned up the mess and the dead body. Soon as the nurses passed me I realized her parents had died. ¡°Young boy you have been here for a few days now. Why don¡¯t you go home? I''m sure your parents must be wondering where you are. I looked up to see Momo standing in front of me. ¡°Um¡­ they already know.¡± I said looking down. ¡°Then who are you here to see?¡± She asked looking at the overload of sheets in her hands. ¡°Would you like some help with that?¡± I took the top papers leaving her with just a hand full. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± She blushed and we began walking. ¡°I¡¯m not here to see anyone I came here to ask for a job.¡± I said looking at the door she opened. I held it open with my foot. ¡°See I heard this hospital could so some help¡­¡± I say as I sit the papers on the wooden table. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true but I don¡¯t know what my manager is going to say about it.¡± The door flew open and she jumped. ¡°Will I say, you''re hired, you start right now!¡± He smiled and his hazel eyes looked straight at her. ¡°Come on let¡¯s get moving we need you to change some diapers for the old people and¡­¡± The list went on and on and on. So I got started right away. I did the gross things first like changing my elders diapers, and worked my way down to the none disgusting things which were handing out lunch. That was the last thing on my lest and everyone would witch me as I would make everyone happy and talk to them. Even the kids in pain forgot all about there problems and played card games with me. I was done by two in the afternoon and I started about eight in the morning. The last thing I had to do was clean the staffs room and bathroom and I was done. The second I walked in and closed the door was the same second everything was done. When I heard someone coming I picked up the trash bags and all the employers came in. ¡°Wow! This place is cleaner than I thought it would be.¡± Everyone took a seat and I took the trash out and walked back in. ¡°To bad the Coffee maker doesn¡¯t work.¡± I smiled and put the cleaning supplies away. ¡°Hay new be what¡¯s so funny?¡± I shook my head and grabbed the coffee maker. ¡°No, there¡¯s obviously got to be something funny if your laughing.¡± I pulled out a screw driver and took it apart in seconds. ¡°I thought I could make better coffee from scratch than this can.¡± Everyone began laughing. ¡°I can even make cap chinos to.¡± ¡°Ok, go bye your stuff. You need and come back and make it.¡± I nodded and finished putting it back together. And I placed water in it and a coffee pack on the top. I walked out of the hospital and bought caramel, coffee beans, and then began to wonder. If this is part of the made up woods then how does it have all of this stuff? Ceramal, coffee, restaurants, and other things? Last time I saw these things was inside a factory where everything was made. ¡°Mike do you want to visit my Dad today? He said there¡¯s something you asked him he wants you to know the answer to.¡± Calare asked as she watched me put the whip cream on top. I gave everyone a sample and cleaned up everything and put it away. ¡°This is very good. It is better than coffee.¡± She smiled and everyone agreed with her but Mike and Nick. I think they both didn¡¯t like it because of the cereal. ¡°Hay, how about this. Instead of you cleaning this hospital why don¡¯t you be the person who vest everyone and makes them happy.¡± I nodded and knew Nick meant for me to be the hospital''s pet. I went to every room everyday and made everyone smile. Even the older and stubborn ones smiled and laughed with me after a few days. I did magic tricks, made some old jokes that couldn¡¯t help but be funny, it was so old, and I told bedtime stories. ¡°You''re doing a great job but the thing is, I know you want¡­¡± I smiled and pulled out flowers. ¡°Money and I have no problem with that but¡­ I only have money that can only reach so far.¡± I looked at him and then held the door open. A young girl and her family came in. ¡°Are you saying I¡­¡± He nodded trying not to smile. ¡°you fired.¡± And then he walked to the young ladies family. ¡°Sir¡­¡± one of the co works said ¡°your going to rue this day.¡± She said and walked off. He paid no mind to her and then smiled at the family. ¡°Hi, what brings you here?¡± Nick says and looks at the little girl behind her back. ¡°My daughter has not been feeling well and I believe she has got some kind of flue.¡± The father says and the little on looks around. ¡°It¡¯s been infecting her site.¡± Nick smiles and says. ¡°Have you seen any other doctors?¡± ¡°Yes, and they all told us there was nothing they could do and she would die in three days.¡± ¡°We will have her better in three days so please come back then.¡± The mother¡¯s eyes filled with hope. ¡°We would like to pay three times more for a bodyguard for her. Do you think that young man is willing to do the Job?¡± The mother asked and her daughter ran to me. ¡°Hi, what¡¯s your name?¡± I ask her. ¡°Penny, what¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°Javier,¡± I smiled. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be with your parents over there?¡± ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t want to be with them. They are talking about a bodyguard and normally I don¡¯t get along with the ones they pick.¡± I laughed and stood up. ¡°Come on let¡¯s get you to them. They are most likely done talking about it.¡± She nodded and I walked her half way before she fainted. I was able to catch her and pick her up. That¡¯s when I saw the mark of the poison. ¡°Your daughter she past out over there and I didn¡¯t want to leave her on the ground.¡± The father took her. ¡°Thank you.¡± I nodded and walked out of the hospital. ¡°Having fun yet?¡± The reaper asked walking next to me. ¡°Yes, and lots of it.¡± I say heading to the wall. How could she walk out of the wall and be attacked like that? ¡°So what are you up to? You have your thinking face on and it looks really nice should I be the one to say.¡± I looked at the bare wall that surrounded this whole place and nothing came to mind. ¡°Did you do that to the little girl or is there something I should know?¡± I studded his poster and realized. ¡°She couldn¡¯t have died and stalled walking around¡­ could she?¡± I asked him. ¡°There are a few passably considering there are three stages of after death. You should know this stuff unless you didn¡¯t bother to do your homework.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do my homework so you have to feel me in. I understand the after death but what about the other two?¡± I asked and jumped to the top of the wall. ¡°The other two are the somehow connected to the after death? Or is it just a carton bloodline?¡± I asked as I walked along the top. ¡°yes and no. The after death is when it is just your spirit walking around on the earth and they are looking for someone to take them in and that¡¯s when they forgive themselves or others and their spirit goes to rest.¡± ¡°and what about the other two.¡± I asked a little question. ¡°there¡¯s when they have an evil spirit for so long and no one bothers to see or free the spirit and it just drives them crazy and they find a way to make a connection with the owner. Once the owner and the spirit has made the deal it is never to talk about it unless they are in a life threatening situation. At that point it is most likely to late to save the sole for you must send the sole to the demotions of non-forgivers.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s too late to save the girl and her soul is a danger to those around her? So what can I do? She¡¯s not able to be freed and I don¡¯t know how to send her off to that place so should I keep a close eye on her?¡± I thought about it a little and began talking again. ¡°Is she my enemy? I know she is not my friend.¡± The reaper began to fade away. ¡°It is not up to me you decide which path to take. It is your life after all.¡± He laughed and completely disappeared. ¡°Come on what is that spouse to mean?¡± I growled and looked at the empty space I last saw him. ¡°Will that was a lot of help.¡± Quickly I jumped down and changed into my original clothes. I quickly made my way to the cave my friends were at. I made sure my swimsuit was on before I walked into the cave. Josh was the first to see me and when everyone turned to look at me I quickly dodged to the side. There was a pack of wolves running to the center of the cave. When I stood up I saw it was Tiger and Snapdragon riding on their backs. ¡°Hope!¡± Tiger said in surprise to see me. ¡°Nice to see you¡¯re back.¡± He jogged over to me. ¡°Why did you run off last time? Was that guy going to hurt you or something?¡± I laughed and Josh glanced over to me. ¡°No, he was someone I might have met before.¡± He sighed in relief. ¡°Hay, Josh come over¡­¡± One of the wolves tackled me to the ground and began growling. ¡°Dad! What is he doing?¡± Tiger tried to pull him off of me but he couldn¡¯t get him to move so when Josh reached us he pulled me from under the wolf. ¡°Tiger that¡¯s Coplen. Why is he¡­¡± The wolf knocked Tiger off his feet and that¡¯s when I saw the problem. When Cpolen came running to me Josh tried to block me so I put my arms around him and disappeared. We ended up in a field that had nothing but herbs all around. ¡°Josh helped me gather some of this.¡± He nodded and we quickly gathered and smashed as much as we could. ¡°Josh when we go back I need you to lay her down long enough for me to rub this all over her stomach and back paws.¡± He nodded and I put my arms around him. When we went back we landed hard on the ground next to the fire. The wolf ran to me and Josh laid her out. Tiger came over and looked at me to Josh and back. ¡°Can you help him? Just have her stomach faced up.¡± Tiger grabbed her back legs and she was kicking wildly and I quickly spread the green paste all over her infected wounds. She finally stopped kicking and relaxed. ¡°That right, that''s a good boy. Relax there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± I said as I rubbed the last of it on her. ¡°What was wrong with her?¡± Tiger asked, completely lost. ¡°She had wounds that¡­¡± Josh finished my sentences. ¡°Got infected and was very deep.¡± I nodded and Tiger looked at him. ¡°And you know about this?¡± He asked her to let him go. I flouted her to the fire and let her sleep. ¡°No I didn¡¯t she¡­¡± He looked at me. ¡°Explained everything when we went to go collect all of the herbs we needed to make her Madison.¡± He nodded and we walked over to Snapdragon and I started to feel a little dizzy. Josh supported me by letting me lean on him. ¡°Are you ok? You kind of almost fall.¡± He said and Tiger looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m fine I was just wondering do you guys want to go for a walk?¡± I asked and tried to stand up and didn¡¯t really make it. ¡°Dad can I go?¡± Snapdragon stared me down and I smiled. I entered his head to find out what the answer was before sure. Of course you can¡¯t go. She¡¯s Hope Day and I will not let you become her slave. Just because a few centers ago I made a promise but I will not keep it even if I have to die! His father thought. I eyed him down then I quickly scrambled around in his head. I guess my father did keep his promise so I guess I can have my son marry her and gain her power but we don¡¯t have the power of blood. Maybe I can marry her with the power of my father¡¯s blood in me. I can easily overthrow her. I growled and stepped away from him. ¡°I¡¯m leaving and don¡¯t you dare think about that.¡± He looked at me surprised and smiled. ¡°About what.¡± I interred his head. Think about over throwing me. He jumped and looked at me with surprise. ¡°I will get power one way or the other and I will start even if the same thing is to happen to me. I will find a way.¡± He smiled and I stumbled back as he sent a wave of his power to me. ¡°They don¡¯t call me Snapdragon for nothing.¡± He laughed. I sent one that knocked him off his feet. ¡°And I¡¯m not called flower for nothing.¡± I growled and he looked at me smiling with happiness and Tiger helped him up. ¡°Yes, I know your full name and I am aware of the full meaning¡­ reaper.¡± I could see he was trying to keep his cool now that he knew I knew what he wanted. ¡°Dad so can I?¡± Tiger asked, confused about what we were talking about. ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t know. After all you are so young and I am your father¡­¡± He looked at me and through his arm over Tiger. ¡°I have lots to teach you.¡± I signed and pulled Josh toward the exit. ¡°Whenever you can join up you know where we will be.¡± I said waving goodbye and walked off with Josh. ¡°What was all that about. It was like you two were talking without even talking.¡± I laughed. ¡°What does it sound crazy?¡± ¡°Not as crazy as you think.¡± I sigh and we reach the waterfall in no time. ¡°So how are you guys doing with hunting? Is everything holding up right no one¡¯s getting sick are they?¡± I asked as we swam to shore. ¡°We are doing ok. I mean¡­¡± His soft brown eyes looked into mine and he looked away. ¡°Never mind.¡± He said as he crawled out. ¡°What? Something wrong?¡± I asked as he helped me out the worm water. ¡°Just to get it.¡± He gently let me go and picked up my clothes. ¡°Ok, just tell me when you want to. I¡¯m not going to force you.¡± I say moving my hair out of my face. After that we just walked back to the cave and didn¡¯t say a word. It wasn¡¯t weird but I know he was thinking about it. Whatever he wanted to tell me was bothering him and he didn¡¯t know how to tell me what it was. Soon as we walked into the cave we laid next to the fire to dry off. Rose and Labella and the guys were next to me talking and telling me everything I missed out on when I ran away. ¡°Everyone gets along but Josh is kind of the same. Ever since our fathers have come to live with us he has been so distant from us and now that you¡¯re here¡­ it¡¯s gotten worse.¡± Violet said looking at Josh. ¡°I see. Then I guess I should go if I¡¯m making it nothing but worse.¡± Everyone looked at me soon as the words came out of my mouth. ¡°No, don¡¯t say that! If you leave then I¡¯m going to run away and never come back.¡± Rose cried. ¡°Don¡¯t cry she¡¯s only bluffing. She knows we would follow her into the woods if she lifts us.¡± Lobelia looked at me with tears in his eyes. ¡°Tell him you¡¯re not going to leave us.¡± I laughed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± Rose looked at me confused, they all did and just in time Tiger came to talk to me. ¡°So you''re planning on running away again?¡± I frowned. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so there¡¯s something that I should look into. Once I¡¯m done with that¡­ I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m going to do.¡± I frowned. ¡°Then stay with us! Please everyone needs you here and no one likes it when you''re gone. It gets too lonely and quiet.¡± He said his voice was pleading with me. ¡°But your father¡­¡± ¡°Who cares what my father said! Stay with me and we can see the whole forest together. Don¡¯t that sound nice? Just you and I together, in this forest spending time together, no one will bother us in the middle of are conversations, and Josh wont have Rose smacking you to get up.¡± I looked at him and saw he really did like me but his father was forcing him to tell me this stuff for himself. So let¡¯s make this a little more complicated. ¡°But what about Josh, you couldn¡¯t possibly leave him here. He¡¯s closer to you then anyone here and I would like to get to know you both better and all three of us never really get to hang out much together because of your father, so can he come?¡± It¡¯s really him then he would let him come but if it¡¯s his father then he will try to avoid Josh because it might be too much extra weight. ¡°Something wrong?¡± His face was blank but I could hear the panic in his eyes. ¡°No, I was just wondering why you don¡¯t want to spend time with just you and I? Why is Josh out of everyone here? You pick him like you have something going on together. You''re always hanging out together and I¡¯m never with you.¡± ¡°I know that but I think it would be fun to have both of you with me and we can hang out together as friends.¡± I don¡¯t think I can change this back around but I can at least try to convince him to let Josh come. ¡°Before I ran away I¡¯m not sure if he hated me or was unsure about being my friend and I was thinking if we was all together we could all become closer.¡± I really wonder why Josh is so distant to everyone? I smiled and he stared at me for a long time. ¡°How about you go with me, just me and the second time you can come get him. Maybe he can meet us at the pool over there.¡± I smiled and through my hands around him filled with so much joy. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± We walked into the cave. ¡°We will leave tomorrow night ready.¡± I nodded and ran to Josh. ¡°Come with me I want to show you something!¡± I giggled and grabbed his hand. ¡°Hold that thought guys I¡¯ll be back soon as I can.¡± He told violet and some other guys, and ran off with me. We took off into the forest then I stopped at a tree. ¡°What¡¯s so important about this?¡± I giggled and we climbed the tree. I pointed to the bird¡¯s you couldn¡¯t see from the ground and we then got down and went swimming and I showed him some beautiful fish. We ended up at the waterfall looking at the sky with the sun set. We laid out on the ground and I rested my head on his chest. ¡°You were right, I really did need to see this.¡± He rubbed my hair. ¡°So you liked it?¡± I sat up and looked at him. He smiled as he picked me up. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t like it.¡± He walked behind the waterfall. He sat me on his lap and healed me really close. ¡°I loved it.¡± He kissed me and I froze, he pulled away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± My heart was racing and my face was burning. ¡°No, your fine you just caught me off grade.¡± I huff and kiss him back. I felt something poking me from the bottom part of my thighs and a tingling feeling tickled me in that same area. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how long I¡¯ve waited for you.¡± He whispered in my ear and kissed me down my neck and back to my lips. He laid me down and kissed me as his body laid on mine and slowly moved in an up and down motion making the tingling feeling even stronger. His hand slowly slid up my shirt and slowly he lifted it up over my head. His lips went down my neck then back to my lips. His hand slid down to my shorts and slowly made its way in¡­ He pulled away and sat up huffing and I looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± He looked close to tears. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± He gave me my shirt and I put it on. ¡°We should head back it¡¯s almost midnight.¡± I nodded and stood up. We walked back to the cave and everyone was asleep but Snapdragon, Tiger, and a teenaged boy. ¡°Good night.¡± He says without looking at me and walks all the way to the left side of the cave and lays agents on the wall. I sat near the fire. Not too long after Tiger walks over to me and sits next to me. ¡°Are you ok?¡± I looked at him and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± I said and he put his arms around me. ¡°You can go to sleep next to me.¡± I nodded and not too long after I was asleep and woke up with everyone talking. Not too long after, Tiger and his hunting group came back. I closed my eyes and bunched into a ball as if I was asleep. ¡°Tiger¡­¡± He looked down at me and sat me down. ¡°Morning.¡± He tried to smile. ¡°Plans have changed we are going to be gone for one night and come straight back.¡± I nodded. He sat me down and tears filled my eyes. ¡°Something wrong?¡± He asked and hugged me. I couldn¡¯t tell him I missed my family, so I didn¡¯t tell him anything I just cried. He wrapped me in a blanket because I was freezing. When he gave me some meat and water I barely ate half of it before I fell asleep. We left right after we ate breakfast and the whole time we just walked around and we came back to the cave the next night when everyone was just eating dinner. I was on Tigers back and everyone witched us as he sat me down by the fire. Tiger laid me down and gave me some water. When his father came to us Tiger smiled half heartedly. ¡°So you¡­¡± Snapdragon put his hand on his ankle and Tiger patted his stomach as he said. ¡°We are really hungry.¡± Snapdragon got a lot of water and food. I only got the water down before I fell asleep. I woke up and he gave me some meat to eat. I didn''t throw half of it before I went running outside to throw up. ¡°Are you ok?¡± Tiger asked as he slipped me some water. ¡°I think I¡¯m getting sick. I might have a cold.¡± Tiger nodded and put his hand on my forehead. ¡°You are a little worm, maybe you should lay back down.¡± He had to carry me into the cave and lay me away from the fire. I don¡¯t understand how but my stomach grew big like I was carrying a baby. I did an x-ray to see I was carrying a baby. I looked at Josh and he sneezed. I walked over to the pool and two minutes later he walked over to me. ¡°Josh I don¡¯t know how but I¡¯m pregnant. We didn¡¯t even go all the way.¡± I said and he touched my stomach. He fell to his knees and began crying. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± He said hugging my legs. ¡°Why? You didn¡¯t do this by yourself.¡± I said bending down. ¡°Yes I did. I told Tiger what happened that night how we almost went all the way but he didn¡¯t believe me.¡± He said and looked up at me. I could see he was in pain. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± I said and he grabbed my hands. ¡°The child you are carrying is Tigers not mine.¡± As if I had been hit in my stomach as the air was knocked out of my lungs. ¡°The day you both left he waited for you to go to sleep before he forced you into it. He went all the way while you were sleeping¡­¡± I looked at him not even sure how to talk. ¡°So he ra¡­¡± Josh stopped me for talking and nodded his head. ¡°Yes, and now you are forced to be married to him. You have no choice, everyone believes you both are lovers.¡± I stood up and stepped back. ¡°No, I can¡¯t be with him. I don¡¯t even approve of him doing that to me¡­¡± Tears filled my eyes and I fell backwards into the water. I woke up screaming as something ripped my insides out. ¡°It¡¯s ok! I¡¯m just taking out the dead baby.¡± He said and reached in deeper pulling everything that came with the baby out. ¡°Aaahhhhhhh! Ow!¡± I screamed in pain then I saw Josh laying on the ground. ¡°Josh!¡± I cried. ¡°Josh!¡± I was relieved when I saw him moving. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I didn¡¯t kill him I just knocked him out five seconds ago. He will live.¡± The reaper says as he pulls out the baby. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but your baby died. you fall in the water. You weren''t breathing so it died.¡± He turned away and disappeared. I began to cry and Josh woke up. He rushed by my side and looked at me. ¡°What happened? Why are you crying and why is there blood every wear.¡± He sat me up and more blood came out. ¡°What happened?¡± I cried on him and he carried me to the cave. When everyone saw us they told the kids to go to the right where it was dark and we couldn¡¯t see much. They quickly laid out the cover and Josh laid me on the cover. He sat me down but I wouldn¡¯t let him go. The pain was too much for me to handle by myself. When Tiger and his pack came back it was sunrise and I was laying on Josh as he rubbed my head. Most of the pack was asleep but everyone took turns switching and checking up on me. Soon as Tiger saw us he ran to my side. ¡°Josh can I talk to you?¡± Tiger asked and he sat up. I was about to sit up but Josh just laid me back down. ¡°Don¡¯t just lay down.¡± He glared at Tiger. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Tiger growled. ¡°Dad, can you look after Hope for me? Me and Josh need to talk.¡± I grabbed his arm as he got up. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± He laid my head down and I fell asleep. I woke up in pain and Josh wasn¡¯t anywhere to be found. I gave birth to the lifeless baby and healed it up in my arms. When I woke up I was crying because I knew they took the baby and bore him someplace I could not find him. ¡°It¡¯s ok, you can try for another one.¡± Snapdragon whispered in my ear. ¡°This time with my son.¡± I kicked him away and ran out of the cave with my bloody clothes on. I didn¡¯t make it far and my body was too exhausted. Josh was the one who found me and he brought me back. ¡°Hope you have to eat something if you want to have another baby.¡± I looked at Tiger and growled. ¡°What did I do? I¡¯m not the one who put that baby in you.¡± I looked in his eyes and went through his memories. He was lying to me. I began to sob in the covers. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll bit why are you crying now?¡± He whipped my tears away and I knocked his hand away. ¡°I¡¯m going to become your husband someday so why are you treating me like this?¡± I stood up and began walking away from him. I fall and a big wolf ran to me. I sat on his back and he walked to the entrance of the cave. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be here anymore.¡± I said and Shadow growled. ¡°But I am going to come back once I have forgotten what you have done to me.¡± He looked at them confused. I entered his head. No he couldn¡¯t go that far. Even if he wanted to he wouldn¡¯t because you are a good friend to him. Shadow took off and brought me back to the village. ¡°You know no matter how many kids you have they will never have powers. Only human or some kind of thing with a animal.¡± I laid on his back and I could feel my stomach go back to it¡¯s a original size. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know that.¡± I closed my eyes. ¡°This is the same village form before no one knows you but you can change into¡­¡± ¡°No I¡¯m fine, they will not see me as my appearance goes.¡± I whispered. ¡°What about all the blood?¡± He asked, slowing down into a walk. ¡°It will be a good way to get into the village. I will open up some cut¡¯s we have and you will be my friend who saves us both.¡± He transformed into a human and carried me on his back. The wind blew around us and it made us look like we had survived a terrible fight. We had cut¡¯s all over us and we were bleeding and our hair was all over the place. ¡°Should we look like little kids or¡­¡± I shook my head. ¡°Teen¡¯s.¡± I nodded. Soon as the grads came into sight I closed my eyes and listened. ¡°Why are you hear?¡± The grads growled and when we got into view they opened the gates and some horse¡¯s took us to a hospital. Shadow let them try to take care of the cut¡¯s and clean us up. As soon as we were put in the same room he looked at me. What will the names be? I thought about it. I like Shadow is best. He reached over and touched my hand. What about you? Kana for me. He shifted in his bed. Who are we to each other? I was thinking about friends or Family. I like friends better. Someone walked in and I opened my eyes. ¡°Why are you two in the condition you are in now?¡± A lady asked. Shadow looked at me and tears fell in his eyes. I was the one to cry and he answered. ¡°The village we lived in was attacked and we were the only survivors.¡± He says and looks at the lady. I whipped my tears away and sat up. ¡°Do you know who?¡± The lady asked and wrote something down. ¡°No, but they were all men and two woman were with them.¡± I say and he looked at me. ¡°So what happened to your family?¡± I gripped the bed and looked at the ground. My heart began to ach. ¡°Please don¡¯t ask about them.¡± Shadow said and got out of his bed to hug me. ¡°Who are you to each of them? Sister, bother. A married couple? Soon to be married couple?¡± We laughed and pulled away. ¡°No, We are just friends. Really good friends.¡± Keys-gay and I say. ¡°Ok, then. Well we will welcome both of you into this place how every both of you must live on the grounds of History school until you can get a job or housing.¡± I nodded. ¡°Do we have to go to school?¡± He asked. I know the answer was going to be yes. We ended up in the beginner¡¯s class and Sir Pink was our teacher. It seems he has some kind of thing he hates no matter how many times I come back as someone new. ¡°Shadow vs. Sam. We need to see where you are.¡± He fought Sam but was very careful with the moves he made. ¡°Ok, Kana vs. Brenda.¡± I walked to the center of the ring and she tried to hit me full force. I fall to the ground on her first hit. I then crawled away and Shadow jumped in when she was about to knock me out. ¡°Are you ok? You don''t fight like I know you can.¡± He whispers in my ear. ¡°I can¡¯t fight not any more. I am so sick of it.¡± He nodded and helped me stand up. ¡°Shadow you have been moved up as for your friend she stays.¡± I ran into Dark during lunch. My lunch was all over me. ¡°Witch where you are¡­¡± He looked up at me. ¡°I have never seen you here before.¡± Shadow helped me whip and pick off the food. ¡°That''s because we are new here. My friend here is Kana and I am Shadow.¡± He whipped my face off. ¡°Kana¡­¡± He whispers under his breath and looks at me. ¡°I¡¯m Dark. I didn¡¯t mean to seal your food on you, so take mine.¡± Before I could tack it Shadow stopped me. ¡°No, She can have mine. You can keep it.¡± He picked up his tray and we walked away. ¡°Be careful around everyone here, they are not the same anymore. Brisk, Dark, Mike, Danny, and his sister are not as sweet as they used to be. When you left they took a wrong turn and Brisk stopped talking to them. He goes to this school only he is not as good or nice as he was when you were here.¡± Shadow and I sat down and didn¡¯t even eat. Three years later ¡°Shadow I really miss them and I forgot about them. When I finally remembered them they moved on that same day.¡± I looked at him with tears in my eyes. ¡°I see, so are you unhappy because of that? Or because what happened not too long ago?¡± I leaned on him and he hugged me. ¡°Both I don¡¯t think I should be here. Do you think it was wrong to leave?¡± I asked. ¡°He did start it all but there was at least one person I could have stayed for and I didn''t. I just left him and everyone.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it was wrong to leave but I have forgotten all about you. While you were sleeping I went to look in on them and he was with some other girl and he was really happy with her. I don¡¯t see why you care about him; he is the one who made this whole mess.¡± We walked around town and I tried to forget everything. ¡°Hay! It¡¯s Kana and Shadow? Right?¡± Dark ran up to us and I felt like crying. His friends stood behind him and I was behind Shadow. ¡°Yes, that right.¡± I looked at his friends and sister. ¡°My friends and I were wondering if you would like to come hang out with us? We are out of school for three weeks and you are new here right?¡± I nodded. ¡°Maybe you can join us for a Camping trip.¡± I looked at Shadow and he was looking at me. ¡°Do you want to go?¡± He asked, smiling. ¡°Well you come with me?¡± I asked and his smile got bigger. ¡°Yes, I would love to come with you.¡± I looked at Dark. ¡°Yes I would like to come if he can.¡± I grabbed Shadows arm as I began to feel dizzy. ¡°Sure why not. Come with us and we can show you what we are going to do.¡± Shadow stood close to me as we walked into his house. Soon as we walked into the kitchen I fainted. ¡°Sorry about this but this is the guest room.¡± Shadow was laying down next to me. I turned to him and tilted my head so my hair was touching his chest. ¡°It¡¯s fine. When she wakes up we will go back to school.¡± He said and rubbed my head. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking are you two a couple?¡± Dark asked. ¡°No, we are really close friends and we live in the same village.¡± He pulled some cover over me. ¡°How come she hides behind you? Like you are her big brother?¡± He asked. ¡°Will in a way we are kind of brother and sister. Will that¡¯s how we look at it.¡± Shadow sighed. ¡°If I may ask would it bother you if I was to ask her out on a date and it was just me and her?¡± Shadow thought about it. ¡°You don¡¯t even know much about her.¡± He says. ¡°True and that is what a date is for. I can get to know her better.¡± He says. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long we are going to be here before she decides to leave and go looking for people that are survivors.¡± Shadow says. ¡°What for they most likely have been taken or killed.¡± He nodded. ¡°It is her duty to look for people. Even if we don¡¯t have any hope.¡± Shadow growled. ¡°You speak as if she is a king''s daughter.¡± Dark says. ¡°She is but she doesn¡¯t even know it. Her whole life was spent in that village and her parents never got to tell her who she was or where to go.¡± He sat up and got off the bed. ¡°So she is a Queen, is that what you are trying to say?¡± Dark asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± I sneezed and rolled over to look at Shadow with tears in my eyes. ¡°Kana¡­¡± He looked at me and to the ground. ¡°When were you going to tell me this? Is that why they died? Or was it really because of that flower my grandparents made?¡± I stood up and he looked at me. ¡°Both.¡± He stepped down and I stepped back. ¡°So what you have been hiding from me is the truth?¡± I asked and slid my shoes on. ¡°When you told me he was with a new girl and he was really happy you were lying to me.¡± He looked away and back to me, I walked to the door. ¡°Please don¡¯t go back; he has nothing to do with your life or your kingdom.¡± I looked at him. ¡°That may be true but it doesn¡¯t stop me from loving someone.¡± I said and walked out of the house. When I got to the gate they looked at me and smiled. ¡°What can we do for you?¡± I smiled back. ¡°I would like to go out to the forest.¡± I pulled out my ID. ¡°Vary will then what about Shadow?¡± Tears filled my eyes. ¡°I no long have anything to do with him.¡± I said coldly and he nodded. ¡°Be back before midnight or you won¡¯t be able to get back in unless you wait until nine in the morning.¡± I nodded and they opened a door. ¡°Thank you.¡± I ran and found myself at the waterfall where we kissed. I walked to it and someone or something pushed me in. I came up and I made my way to shore and started coughing. Someone grabbed my arm and pulled me out. ¡°Are you ok?¡± He patted my back as I coughed. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m fine thank you.¡± Man it¡¯s freezing out here and it¡¯s the middle of the day. I stood up and pulled my hair back. ¡°Sorry my friend pushed you in.¡± He says and a baby wolf walked by his side. ¡°His name is Bow.¡± I smiled. ¡°He¡¯s so cute do you mind if I pick him up?¡± He frowned. ¡°He really doesn¡¯t like strangers picking him up.¡± Bow walked up to me and started licking my leg. I picked him up and he began licking my face. ¡°This is the first time he''s ever let anyone or at least a stranger pick him up.¡± I laughed and sat him down. ¡°My name is Hope what¡¯s yours?¡± He smiled. ¡°My name is Salome. Do you mind me asking you something?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Do you live around here?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes, no, will I live here but I don¡¯t know if anyone is going to forgive me.¡± I put my finger into the water. ¡°O¡­ will why don¡¯t you come meet my parents and nana.¡± I looked at him and he had brown eyes, bark black hair, and shorts on. He looked my age. ¡°Come on they might even give you a visiting present.¡± He grabbed my hand and pulled me back to the cave. I looked around and I saw Josh, Tiger, Rose, and Lobelia. Everyone looked at Salome and me as he pulled me to his Mom. ¡°Mom I found her and Bow pushed her into the water.¡± She looked at me and gasped. She quickly pulled him away. ¡°Mom, what is it?¡± ¡°Salome please go to your father.¡± She gently pushed him away. ¡°Why did you come back? You have no reason to be here. Tiger is my husband and Josh may be marrying Dana. There is no purpose of you being here. Your man doesn¡¯t want you anymore.¡± I nodded and pulled my back pack off. I looked for a bag of plants and pulled them out. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened here but this is herbs for your cut¡¯s it will heal and clean them.¡± I said and handed them to her. ¡°That is all.¡± I put everything back in my backpack and turned to leave. ¡°What do you mean ¡®don¡¯t know¡¯ what happened?¡± I stopped and looked at her. ¡°I¡®m not sure I just can¡¯t remember anything.¡± I said and took another step when Bow jumped at me. I fell to the ground and he licked me. ¡°Go back to Salome.¡± I said as I sat him down. He ran to him and I got up to dust off. What was all that about? ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± I looked at her and she smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay? I''m sure Salome could use the company.¡± I smiled at her offer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I must go and¡­¡± I walked into something. When I looked at him he had lots of muscle and didn¡¯t seem too happy. I stepped back. ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t see you.¡± I stepped to the side and he blocked my way. ¡°That¡¯s not how we treat a guest.¡± Josh walked over to me and froze. ¡°Hay, who are you?¡± He looked at me closely and I made my way around him. ¡°Um¡­ I must go.¡± I ran out of the cave and stopped behind a tree. I sat down out of breath. ¡°You really let yourself go didn¡¯t you?¡± I jumped and Josh was right behind me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡± He looked at me and I stepped back. ¡°So why¡¯d you come back this time?¡± ¡°I¡­ I came back because of you. My friend told me you got married and I wanted to see if it was true.¡± I said nervously. ¡°So is it?¡± He laughed softly. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t get married and I don¡¯t plan on getting married. Not until I find the right one of course.¡± He smiled and I looked in his eyes. His eyes were soft and really kind. ¡°Do you want to go swimming like we used to?¡± He smiled. ¡°Yes I would love to.¡± I smiled and we ran to the pool. I quickly stripped to my swim suit and dived in the water. He was right behind me. We laughed and talked. He helped me out the water and we sat down looking at the sunset. I¡¯m not sure when but he picked me up and laid me behind the waterfall. We were sleeping next to each other and he was hugging me. I sat up to see he wasn¡¯t sleeping. ¡°Sorry did I wake you up?¡± He asked and sat up. By the darkness around us it must be night time. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡± I picked at my hands. I began to blush when he sat close to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I whispered and my heart began to pick up its pace. ¡°When I left I didn¡¯t want you to get hurt because of me. For so long that¡¯s all that¡¯s been happening and it would be something I did.¡± Tears began to fall and I looked at him. ¡°When I left I was sure it was going to keep you safe but I never thought of how you would feel or who I would feel. When I was gone I could only think about you and how much I missed you.¡± I cried. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is¡­¡± He kissed me and I kissed him back. ¡°I love you.¡± I whispered. ¡°I love you too.¡± He says and slowly he sets me on his lap. I kissed him again and something hard began poking me at the bottom of my thighs and that tingling feeling came back. ¡°I love you too.¡± He whispered in my ear and kissed me down my jaw and back to my lips. He laid me down and kissed me as his body laid on mine and slowly moved in a up and down motion making the tingling feeling even stronger. His hand slowly slide my shirt over my head. His lips went down my neck then back to my lips. His hand slid down to my shorts and slowly made there way in, he unbuttoned them and slid them down. He slid his shorts down and laid back on me. We rolled over so I was top and he untied my swimming top and then my bottoms. He got back on top and he began humping me harder, making worth between us. ¡°Uuuhhh¡­. Yes.¡± I moaned and he went faster. Then he stopped. ¡°I¡¯m going in you, let me know if you want me to stop.¡± I nodded and he slowly slid it in me. It hurt at first but once he got it in me it felt amazing. When he began moving in me I couldn¡¯t help but moan louder. It was so nice like thousands of lighting bolts going through me but in a gentle way that felt really good. ¡°Ahhhh¡­. Yes, yes.¡± He went harder and faster until he began to moan. I then got on top and I could feel something spurting me from the inside but I didn¡¯t stop. Not to long after we started to drift to sleep. I was on top of him when we woke up. He smiled and kissed me. ¡°Good morning.¡± He said and I got off of him and I could feel him slipping out of me. ¡°So what are we going to tell Tiger?¡± I asked and we went skinny dipping. We quickly got dressed and he took care of my backpack and I healed his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t care I have what I want.¡± He kissed me and gave me my backpack. I smiled and he walked to the cave. I made my way back to the gate of the village and they opened for me. I went to take a shower and then I went out to eat with Dark. ¡°Hi what can I get you?¡± I smiled. ¡°I would like some water and lobster please.¡± She nodded and Dark and ordered. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back I need to wish up.¡± He nodded and I walked to the bathroom. I bumped into Don and he looked at me. I smiled and he stopped. ¡°Excuse me, have we had before?¡± He looked into my eyes. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe I have had you before. Maybe you''re thinking of someone else.¡± I say and he nodded. ¡°Will nice meeting you.¡± I said and walked into the room and once pulled me in and I wished for my hands. When I walked out he was standing by the door. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you my name. I am Don.¡± I shook his hand. ¡°And I am Kana.¡± I smiled. We began walking out to our tables. ¡°Are you sure we haven¡¯t night before?¡± Looked at him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± I say and he nodded. ¡°Ok, well nice meeting you.¡± He shook my hand. ¡°Same here.¡± I smiled and walked to Dark. ¡°So what¡¯s up?¡± I ask as I take my seat. ¡°Who was that guy? He looks really formulaic.¡± ¡°His name is Don. He thought he might me before but I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve seen him anywhere but here.¡± He nodded. We finished up for lunch and we began walking to his house and when we were on his door steps he stopped me to talk. ¡°The reason I asked you out on a date was because I like you a lot and I was wondering if you would like to be my girlfriend?¡± I looked at him and I frowned. ¡°I would love to but there¡¯s someone else¡­¡± He frowned and nodded. ¡°Is it Shadow?¡± He asked and Shadow opened the door. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± I say not even looking at him. ¡°Well if you change your mind I will be waiting for you.¡± He kissed my check and we walked in. ¡°Josh, do you want to go sightseeing today?¡± I asked him as we walked up a monition. ¡°That sounds really nice but are you going to have a baby?¡± He asked me and I frowned. ¡°We need to get down before I can tell you.¡± He nodded and we walked down. ¡°So what about babies?¡± He asked and I looked in his eyes and I began to cry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? He asked and we sat down. ¡°I was only to have one baby and if I was to have any more it would have to be by that same guy or someone in his bloodline.¡± I looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡± He hugged me and picked me up. He walked into the cave with me in his arms. Tiger walked over to us and Josh growled. ¡°What happened to her?¡± He asked. ¡°You happened.¡± Josh said and he sat me down in his lap. I fell asleep crying and I woke up to bow next to me. Two months later When I sat up I saw Josh and Tiger walking back into the cave and all of the adults looked at me. Josh picked me up and he walked out of the cave with no word. ¡°Josh what happened?¡± I asked and he smiled. ¡°I want to try again. Just to make sure it won''t work he says and began kissing me. Something¡¯s not right¡­ he doesn¡¯t smell the same. I pushed him away when he was about to get in me. ¡°Something wrong?¡± I looked in his eyes and I said nothing but him. ¡°No, not really.¡± I said and he pushed into me. He feels different but why? I pushed him away and sat up. ¡°What did I do?¡± He asked. I shook my head and started kissing him. He started humping me and I began to moan. Once he placed himself in me he started to go harder, harder, and harder. I was moaning really loud and he was going so hard it was unlike him. He went so hard and I was having multiple orgasms and he made me feel really warm. I began to scream his name. It felt so good and I never wanted him to stop. I couldn¡¯t feel him squirting in me so I made him stop. I knew something wasn¡¯t right. He tied me up and hit some kind of nerve where I couldn¡¯t move my lower or upper body but I could feel him. I started to scream out for Josh and no matter how I screamed it came out in a good feeling way. When he was done he squirted me for a long time and then he pulled away from me. I was crying and he laughed. ¡°Too bad he tied him up so he couldn¡¯t get to us. He could only hear us and I¡¯m sure you really put an impression on him.¡± He laughed and someone tackled him to the ground. I rolled into the water and used a rock to throw the rope and made my way to the surface of the pool. When Josh saw me he ran and dived in after me. He pulled me to the store and helped me out. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡­¡± He picked me up and Rose had my back pack. ¡°I¡¯m the one who made this mess not you.¡± I could feel something calling my name and it was far away. Shadow ran to me in his wolf form and he looked at Josh. ¡°Get on me we must go now.¡± Josh jumped and looked at me as I floated out of his arms. ¡°Hurry we don¡¯t have much time!¡± Josh, Rose, and Lobelia got on him and we slowly started to tack off. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Rose asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡± Josh said and we ended up at my home town. I had on all white and black clothes as we floated to the ground. They got off of Shadow and looked at me. The death flower came up to me and began to pull me and rap me in it¡¯s spiky roots. Just as I was being devoured by the Death flower my life flashed before me. My mom and dad last night with me, the Graham family who saved me, the doctors who was so kind to me, Cole my bodyguard, Tiger who saved me from dying, Rose and Lobelia saved me in the fight, Brisk took me in with his friends and they helped me when I couldn¡¯t talk, Don when I throw up on him he thanked me for helping him anyway, Dark and his brothers was there to save me, Abby for reading me and olive for speaking for me, the reaper even helped me, and Josh he set me free, he waited for me and I waited for him. We are true lovers. The flower¡¯s started to tack a new form. They became pure white and the veins no longer had thorns on them. They were smooth as a baby¡¯s bottom. Josh''s view. I stand here speechless as I watch the black flower eat her ashados w explained it was her destiny. To be eaten by this black flower with thorns on the stems but just as she begins to disappear out of sight a beautiful blinding white light show¡¯s up. The flower is pure white with a heart in the middle of the petals. I cry as shadow explains the end to me. I am a huge baby girl gently as Shadow took us back to be home. Shadow In the end she will sleep for a really long time and a new baby will be born to take her place until she wakes up again with a fresh memory and hopefully she will live a better life. A life where she and her true love will be together forever and never have to worry about being alone anymore.